Welcome to Dreambook, a nifty new free service from:
New Dream Network, Dreamhost, and Dreamservers!If you have a minute, please sign my Dreambook too!
| Name: | roleplayer |
| Comments: | Monica kept uummpphing behind me,but she was slowing down. I was concentrating on Eva. I stood next to her, fondled her four-six inches whichwere tightly wrapped and knotted together by rope. I told her my ears had been burning when I was upstatirs, does that mean they were talking about me? She swore that they hadn't really been saying anything bad, but they were still shocked that I would do all this to them, especialy her-Eva-as she had always been a friend, and she didn,t have anything to do with Monica's problems. She tried again to bribe me, then asked if there was any way she could just contact her husband and let him know she was all right. Eva was very in love with the guy. I knew, through Monica, that Eva had cheated on her first husband a couple times, flings with boytoys. I also knew that, though she hadn't cheated this time around, she was far from honest with him. She had moved litle bits of his money around, building a secret nest egg, and she also assosiated with people behind his back,people from her past that he didn't care for. I made her talk about her sex life. She was reluctant, of course, but she had clearly decided, at some point in her experience so far, to be totally cooperative with me. She answered direct questions-how often they had sex, what he likes, what she likes, I made her tell me about her fantasies. she claimed to have never experienced bondage, nor ever wanted to. She tried changing the subject a few times, asking if she, or she and Monica could be untied, or at least move about and maybe take the shoes off, which were killing their feet. During all this, I occasionally played with that exposed nipple, or brushed my fingers against her crotch. Even with her legs so tightly bound together,and after an hour and a half of this strict, standing position she visibly reacted when I did that. Not just in the expected stiffening, resistant manner, but clearly in a "that feels good but I wish it didn't" manner. I kept her on the sex subject, making her talk about how responsive she is,she admitted that she always had been. She finally broke and begged me not to make her have sex with me, she loved her husband so much, and she hadn't had sex with anyone else and would fel like she's cheating, even if being forced. She said that she and Monica had talked about it and had agreed to try and persuade me to not do anything more to her-Eva-and that Monica was willing to do anything I wanted sexually.Monica had been quiet for a few minutes, but she grunted behind me, I assume in agreement. Eva kept blurting out any reasonable argument she could think of:she undertstands that she will be kept here until I decide to release them, but why don't I make her do the mopping and things like that, she's willing to do anything, just please don't rape her, etc etc and finally I just jammeed my tongue into her mouth. She moaned, tried to pull away, but I took ahold of her jaw and kept our mouths glued together. Monica started a new round of protesting behind me,I continued to hold Eva in my forced kiss for, literally, several minutes,until she slowly calmed down and accepted it. when I finally let go of her face and allowed her to pull away, she started where she left off, begging for me to"please don;t make me do that" and the like. I pulled another ballgag out and in it went. Her eyes welled up with tears, but she didn't actually cry as I buckled it.
I said"I think its about time you girls get off your feet". I spent several minutes untying all the ropes, first Eva, then Monica, until they were held to the post only by their handcuffs.I walked into the smaller room, where I had fucked both of them in different ways a couple hours ago, and brought out the low footstool-like seat. I walked Monica, more unsteady than before, a few steps and sat her down on it. She was visibly relieved, and even gave a relieved groan to be in a sitting position, and probably noted that it was a fairly soft surface. I walked Eva over next, who was already having that drooling effect that some women get when ballgagged-they either experience a bone-dry mouth or severe drool, no in-between, from what I have observed. I sat her back to back with her companion. She also groaned in a relieved manner at just being allowed to sit, but, as I knew would happen, they both had to maneuver a bit. the stool wsn't quite big enough for two, and when Eva sat they had to brace their legs, and lean against each other to keep from falling. Monica's legs were stretched the entire 10 inches the chain on her ankles would allow, Eva's chain had a couple inches of slack. I bound them together,tightly, with a long rope around their chests and upper arms. I tucked their breasts back in to their bras, but pulled the other breast out, and positioned it as i had the other one, before as before,but only more so. Each now had an entire breast exposed now, not just a nipple peeking out the top, with rope tightly tying them. Eva just hung her head and made not a sound nor look of protest, but Monica was frantically, pleadingly, trying to get my attention.I refused to even look directly at her, though I could tell that she was twisting her head at me and seemed to be indicating that she wanted that thing out of her mouth. I could make out the word "please" and "Edward",but nothing else. She wasn't even protesting the big picture, at this point-I could move them about as I chose, do with them both what I chose, just"take this fucking thing out of my mouth!" was what I was getting from her. I made a show of ignoring them, spent a few minutes gathering up all the rope and taking it into the bedroom, of which they were seated only a few feet from the door. When I came out, Monica made one final effort to egt my attention, and finally, with a frustrated groan,just slumped and hung her head, too. I observed them closely. Both bound tightly together in the same position. Both with heads hanging, shoulders slumped, teary-eyed and hopeless,both supporting each other physically with their legs and backs, a little additional support from the ropes binding them. Both dressed the same, both even sporting the same bruise in the same place on their upperright thighs, peeking out a bit from their stretched garters. I even noticed,for the first time,a tiny flaw in the very top of their high-quality nylons,very near the garter, same leg on both women. I squatted down and actually touched the flawed spot on Monica's with my thumb,caressing it, a combination of soft skin and soft nylon. I noticed that she turned her head and looked at me when I did this, but I didn't return her look,and she hung her head again. I went around and did the same with Eva,put my thumb on the tiny area of skin and stocking, curious that this tiny tear was in the exact same place.She, suprisingly, spread her legs when I did this,pulling he chain tight, eliminating the slack as Monica ahd been forced to do. I also noticed that, like Monica, she was no longer drooling. I got my camera and tok a few pictures of my girls, my damsels,from different angles, neither moved nor made a sound throughout. I finally stood over Eva, and said "I think its time youand I retire to the bedroom Eva." They both visibly shuddered at this. I went on and said that she and I "would do some things in one of those nice big comfy beds, and Monica could join us to watch, and after that it would be time for breakfast. A little rest time for my girls, (at which time I would make a quick delivery of the documents, and buy three king-size coffees, but I didn't tell them that), then I would introduce monica to some of the toys and gadgets in the other room. Eva looked up at me, gave me a long, sad-eyed look, then hung her head again. I removed her ballgag, was expecting some begging, but she was resigned at this point, and just sat there awaiting wahtever came next. I wasfocusing on, and about to bury my face in her four-six inches, when I woke up, alone in my bed, audibly groaning and,to borrow a lyric from a popular, blue-collar hero musician " with my sheets soaking wet".... My first thought-damn that felt good. second thought-not bad for an old guy(I haven't had a nocturnal event in I don't know how long!)Then, I started thinking about the dream. Here;s the story, reader: my back story is all, basically, true, with some poetic license. Monica and Eva own a lingerie shop, in a building I own, we have known each other since we were kids,Monica not long ago had a major, accidental,legal but unethical windfall which seemed to result in a personality change,or maybeher change of life thing occured right then. But, our previous friendly and ocasionally sexual relationship ended. Descriptions are accurate,though names are changed. Yes, I am involved in a B&D scene, and the scene with the politician actually happened, but I exxagerated it a wee bit....And, I have no undwerworld dealings,other than some overlapping things, such as the bery nature of the places I frequent is illegal, and some of my business contacts are interwoven with these contacts. and the only people who were pissed off at my ex are legitimate business people. My recent dream, was vivid, unexpected, intense. It was much shorter than my long story,and after analysing it and recognising the meassages my brain was telling me, I just chose to indulge in creating a long,elaborate, sexual fantasy around it. What the dream actually consisted of: I was escorting my 2 captives, each by the arm, into a dungeon. they were dressed in those powder-blue and stocking/shoes outfits,each were restrained exactly alike, they were terrified,mmphhhing frantically, and I said the opening line of my story to them. Then I found us in the last scene as described in my story-they were both bound back to back as described,I was ignoring the ex as she desperately was trying to get my attention, I sensed that she was mainly pleading for the ballgag to come out, her friend was slumped and silent, I sensed that a lot had gone down between the three of us since i had brought them here, the ex finally shut up and slumped with a frustrated groan,I did the observing thing of how they matched so perfectly including noticing and touching that little flaw with my thumb,I removed the friends ballgag after telling her something(not clear on this-I was doing the classic villainous gloat but I don't know what i said)taht I was going to do to her,she suprisingly didn't protest. and I woke up as described-audibly and pleasantly-just as I was about to put my face down there. Other than holding them by the arms in the start of my dream, and doing the thumbon their legs thing, I didn't actually touch either woman. So, what does that all mean?! One of my first thoughts was wondering how the friend got in there-she's a real sexy woman,and, yes, I have fantasized about her a few times over the decades(even though she's a friend)but I've never had a thing for her. I have always believed in dream symbolism and messages, but have never delved too deeply into it. sometimes there is an obvious message, and sometimes, when talking about a dream, someone will point out an obvious message or symbol and I'll recognise it and think ther'e a lot going on in my brain. but, generally, i treat a dream as a dream, and don;t often get too into it.I conciously chose to figure this one out. OK, the dungeon-punishment and control, obviously. And I m an unapologetic bondage guy, that stuff is churning around in my waking thoughts, subconcious thoughts, sometimes in my dreams. but, in this case, bondage definitely represents punishment(though I don't actually view it in my concious and life view that way. I just like to play that way). I'm angry at the ex, would like to see her experience the"whatgoes around comes around" life lesson, I don't need dream therapy to tell me that. I know that!But, I sincerely don't want to kidnap her and rape andhurt and completly humiliate her and punish her. and why was her friend in there? do I view all women as the same, do I secretly believe all women should be punished? And, whats up with the powder-blue? I've never been drawn to that color,and don't recollect ever having a woman wear that color lingerie. After a few days of thinking about all this, I called an old friend of the ex and me,though they fell out years ago.She knows my ex' friend-the Eva character,but isn't really friends with her. And, about a year ago, during a brief seperation with her husband,she and I had a secret fling and I broadened her horizons a bit. In other words, she knows all three people in my dream, and has the additional insight of having done my damsel in distress thing with me. It turned into a long conversation. I told her the dream, she immediately saw that it was very detailed. She saw the obvious, what I had seen, dungeon=punishmnet, etc. And,no suprise that bondage, especially with th ex, would be a theme.she wanted to know my current feelings with the ex-which go from bad to worse, we had an ugly divorce over the last year and we barely speak, and I want as little contact with her as possible. she pointed out that I don't want to hear anything she has, or wants, to say, which is why she was trying so hard to speak but wasn't allowed to, though I gave hre friend the oppurtuity to speak by removing her gag. She said"I'm suprised you didn't use an entire roll of duct tape on her(the ex), the way you feel about her".She pressed what do I really think about the friend-I've known her forever.she is dishonest with her husband,and is mercenery, not qualities I admire, but she has always been straight with me. Sure, she's a real sexy woman, and is one of those women who get sexier as she grows older(as does the ex), but, other than a normal attraction I have never been, well,attracted to her,never flirted with or hit on her, never had a seceret obsession, etc. She wondered out loud, a few times,if I somehow see "Eva" as an extention of the ex.And, it all came clear in a rush of understanding:I do view them as similair, though I never realized it-they are both dishonest and insincere.Looking back I see countless examples, a pattern of these qualities in both women. And I saw how my brain had set this elaborate set-up of making them the same in the dream-identical clothing,identical restraints including identical gags, same bruise in the same place,they were "bound together" by the same experience and were probably experiencing identical feelings of shock,fear,anger,injustice,discomfort, uncertainty, total lack of power,humiliation, etc(at least thats what any 2 women who were unwillingly forced into a similair situation would feel), my brain even put me through the process of disovering the identical flaw in their stockings in case i didn't get it-and I used my thumb-they were "under my thumb"-subservient, powerless, I could do anything I chose to do to them, in case I didn't get thatmessage! And the manner in which I had them bound,back to back, her friend did seem like an extension of the ex(who I was ignoring) and I was about to go down on the freind, who once again,was an extension. I could punish the ex,but I didn't have to deal with her-I didn't have to listen to her, talk to her, or ahve physical contact with her,I can even force her to keep her back to me, but I could still punish her, and even hurt her, by doing things to her friend. So, thats that. We couldn't figure out what the powder-blue represents, but, other than the stckings and shoes, everything ws powder-blue, down to the strap on the ballgags and the mouth stuffing of the cleave gags. It must mean something.anyway, I long ago came to terms that its all right to have dreams, all right to have an active fantasy life,you can think what you want about anyone, as long as you don't act on it. I embarked on my fantasy story, and couldn't think of a better place to share it than somewhere titled "Stories of Bound women". I think much of what is posted in here is fantasy, anyway. But, I also related some truth and reality about my bondage experiences, so, that applies to this site, too. I hope someone enjoys-actually, someone did respond with a favorable post, already-but I also hope my analysis provokes some comments, some discussion. Maybe someone can even tell me what the powder-blue represents.for the record, I have a willing and eager bondage partner in my life these days, and can still indulge in extra-curricular things as well, if I choose, though she doesnt know nor would agree with that.But, it seems I still ahve some unresolved issues-anger, hostility, etc toward the ex and even with an active, healthy sex and bondage life, it still came out. As I said, this seemed like an appropriate place to share it. Thanks to the administarator, and to anyone who might read this..............Roleplayer |
| Name: | Julie |
| Comments: | This occurred to me a few years ago. At the time, I was 32 and working as a receptionist in a doctor's office. Not only was it Friday, but it was also the end of the month. Although the office closed at 5:00 and the doctors and remainder of the staff left shortly afterward, I wound up having to work later in order to balance the books and the money for the end of the month audit.
Since I am not a nurse or medical assistant, I didn't have to wear uniforms or scrubs, so I was wearing a Light blue blouse and a black calf-length skirt, as I was going out with my husband that evening. The last thing I really remembered was looking at the clock whicn read 5:45 at the time. I heard a sound at the back door of the building, but didn't pay much attention to it as I thought it may be the cleaning people or perhaps one of the staff returning to get an item they forgot. A few minutes later, I realized my mistake by not checking the back area. A man dressed in a black shirt, black slacks, and black mask was holding a gun to the side of my head. I wanted so much to scream but with no one else around to hear me, I knew that would be useless. In a raspy, not so nice of a voice, he said, "give me all your money and hurry up." I opened up the cash drawer of my desk and placed the money into a bag he had put in front of me. H then ordered me to take my wallet out of my purse and place it into the bag as well. I was then ordered to a back room, and ordered to "lie face down on the floor." I did that and very quickly had my wrists tied behind my back with rope. Then he bound my ankles together. He then took out a rag and ordered me, "open up lady." I begged him that I didn't need to be gagged as I was the only one there. No symphathy...he roughly pulled my hair and when I opened my mouth, the rag went in and was quickly tied in with more rope. I was in that position for ablut 3 hours when the cleaning people finally arrived, untied me, and called the police. |
| Name: | Turtle |
| Comments: | When i finished my story on my mom finding me tied up off the floor on the pole, she was mad because i had wet myself in her clothes, she has found me tied up other times in her clothes and was not mad then, but i did not mess up her things those other times. She could not really say anything about it because for a long time she dated a guy who tied her up alot, and sometimes i would sneak down in the basement and watch her as he tied her up. he had her tied to the pole the same way i was tied except her hands were tied behind her and she was also blindfolded and gagged, while i was just gagged. once she found me tied to the pole she knew i had seen her like that, i think she was embarrased about it but never said anything about it, and i think that is why she never really minded when i would sress up as her and tie myself up, even if sometimes i did too good of a job and got stuck. looking back now when dan ( my moms boyfriends name ) would tie her up it was almost always a kidnapping roleplay, she would always cry for help. Everytime i had seen her she was tied, blindfolded and gagged, and always in a dress, pantyhose and heels. I even learned how to hop around while tied up in high heels from watching her. well more later |
| Name: | LJ |
| Comments: | THIS IS A STORY OF BEING BOUND BY WOMEN...I ALWAYS ENJOYED SELF BONDAGE FROM A YOUNG AGE. I WOULD DRESS IN MY MOTHERS PANTYHOSE AND CLOTHES AND TIE MYSELF UP. MY OLDER SISTER WAS ON A COLLEGE TRIP AND MY PARENTS WERE OUT FOR THE DAY TO VISIT FAMILY SO I DECIDED TO DO SOME SELF BONDAGE. I FOUND MY MOTERS BLACK STOCKINGS AND GARTERS, HER MINI SKIRT AND I USED MY SISTERS BLACK BRA STUFFED WITH SOME SOCKS AND HER HIGH HEEL SHOES AND DRESSED MYSELF UP. I WENT INTO MY SISTERS ROOM AND GRABBED A CHAIR AND PLACED IT IN FRONT OF HER MIRROR (I ENJOYED WATCHING MYSELF STRUGGLE IN MY BONDS). I TIED MY ANKLES TOGETHER AND GAGGED MYSELF WITH A SCARF, I KNOTTED IT A COUPLE OF TIMES IN THE MIDDLE KIND OF LIKE A BALL GAG. THEN I USED SOME HANDCUFFS TO TIE MY HANDS BEHIND MY BACK, I KEPT THE KEY IN THE PALM OF MY HAND. JUST AS I CLICKED THE LAST CUFF ON MY WRIST I HEARD VOICES AND THE DOOR TO MY SISTER ROOM OPEN. I RECOGNIZED THE VOICES, THEY WERE MY SISTERS FRIENDS. I PANICED AND DROPPED THE KEY, SO THERE I WAS DRESSED IN WOMENS CLOTHES AND TIED UP AND GAGGED I WAS EMBARESSED. THE ONE FRIEND CAME IN THE ROOM AND WAS SHOCKED TO SEE ME TIED UP. SHE RAN OVER AND REMOVED MY GAG AND ASKED IF SOME ONE HAD BROKEN IN AND TRIED TO ROBB OUR HOME. I STARTED TO PLAY ALONG BUT THAT DIDN'T WORK OUT THE OTHER FRIEND SAID THAT NOTHING WAS MISSING AND WHY WAS THERE A KEY FOR THE HANDCUFFS ON THE FLOOR BEHIND ME. THEY BOTH LAUGHED AT ME AND TAUNTED ME IN SEXUAL WAYS. I STARTED TO PROTEST AND SCREAM BUT ONE OF THEM HAND GAGGED ME AND TOLD THE OTHER TO FIND SOME OF MY SISTERS DIRTY UNDERWEAR TO GAG ME WITH. SHE CAME BACK WITH THE DIRTIEST LOOKING PANTIES I HAD EVER SEEN. SHE STUFFED THEM IN MY MOUTH AND GAGGED ME WITH THE SCARF. THE BALL HELPED PUSH THE PANTIES IN MY MOUTH. IT WAS DISGUSTING. THEY DECIDED TO TAKE ME TO THEIR HOUSE. THEY UNTIED MY ANKLES AND MADE WALK OUT TO THEIR CAR AND INTO THEIR HOUSE I WAS SO SCARED SOMEONE WOULD SEE ME, BUT I GUESS NO ONE DID. THERE THEY FORCED ME TO WEAR ONE OF THEIR FRENCH MAID OUTFITS AND CLEAN UP AROUND THE HOUSE. THEN THEY WOULD TIE ME UP AND TOURTURE ME SEXUALLY(SOMETHING I ENJOYED OF COURSE). THEY HAD TAKEN SEVERAL PICTURES AND THREATEN TO SHOW THEM TO EVERYONE I KNEW IF I DID NOT DO EVERYTHING THEY TOLD ME TO DO....IT WAS A LONG DAY. I WAS THEIR BONDAGE SLAVE FOR ALMOST A YEAR WHEN THEY RELEASED ME OF MY COMMITEMT. THEY RETURNED SOME OF THE PICTURES I DON'T KNOW WHAT HAPPEND TO THE REST. I STILL ENJOY SOME SELF BONDAGE IN STOCKINGS AND GARTERS I DON'T HAVE THE FRENCH MAID OUTFIT YET. |
| Name: | Ken |
| Comments: | Can I post a fantasy story about my wife getting tied up by armed intruders. It is quite detailed but is only a fantasy story |
| Name: | Celere |
| Comments: | Actually, if you look carefully, you already started posting it, but you never finished. I personally wouldn't mind seeing you finish it. Don't know how other people feel. |
| Name: | Paul |
| Comments: | Hello,
Looking for experienced writers to write a story of my mother in law and I bound and gagged during robberies. Would be willing to discuss small compensation for long, detailed stories. Please email me at paulg15@go.com if interested, thanks. Ken....please email me to discuss your story, would love to hear it. |
| Name: | Ken |
| Comments: | I will happily post my story here if you wish.
I can do a long detailed story of you and your mother in law tied up in a robbery on this site. I would need to know her name and age and whether you require any forced undressing etc. |
| Name: | Dave |
| Comments: | My wife had got changed ready to go out when the doorbell rang. She went to answer it and was confronted by three masked me who pushed her roughly back into the house and back up against the wall.
'Dont make a sound lady and we wont have to hurt you' one of them warned her. They told her to turn round and put her hands behind her back and realising her hopeless position she did as she was told. She felt the rope on her wrists as they were tied securely and then she was turned to face them again. 'Right lady lets have a look round' one of them said as he pushed her into another room and she watched as they rifled through drawers taking anything of value. Then she was marched upstairs and they soon found her jewellery. One of them started to go through her drawers trawling through her extensive collection of underwear while the other two went downstairs again. She watched in humiliation as he handled her panties and bras before opening another drawer containing her slips. Then the other two returned with her passport. They moved towards her and addressed her by her name. 'Thats the robbery over now Sue but its not time to leave' She now became even more afraid as she realised what they meant. She saw one of them get a gun out of his pocket and knew she was in dire peril. The second man untied her as the other guy produced a camera. 'Now Sue you just take off those nice pretty clothes if you want to stay alive'. She hesitated for a few seconds and then began to unbutton her blouse................ |
| Name: | Pete |
| Comments: | My wife and I have a preatty nice love life even if we have two kids.
She still has a very sexy body and enjoy some restraints now and then. A couple of weeks ago she dressed up in a small net tank top, a garter belt and a very small skirt. Everything in black. I really love to see her nipples through the net! I decided to tie her to a chair with her hands behind her back. I used some rope and proceeded to tie her legs to the chair. Continued with a croth rope that I put in her hand so that she could do some work on herself... Last I gagged her with a scarf, and started a some porn vid for her to watch. I then left her and picked up my cam recorder without saying anything. When I came back I blindfolded her and put the cam recorder in front of her, taping her every move. I pulled down the gagged and let her do some sucking, she´s really good at it! I touched her nipples and she was now really wet so I brought her to the bed. I secured her hands and feet to the corners of the bed and let her suck my dick once again. I still recorded the action and she did not know of the recording. After the sucking part it was time for me to enter her and I screwed her, still tied to the bed. It was incredible! Hope you enjoyed the true story! |
| Name: | Paul |
| Comments: | Ken - Please email me at paulg15@go.com to discuss the details of the story. Look forward to hearing from you, thanks. |
| Name: | Rex |
| Comments: | Dave...Please continue with your story you started last week. Thanks |
| Name: | Ken |
| Comments: | I will continue story soon and contact Paul about robbery bondage. |
| Name: | Paul |
| Comments: | Ken - Looking forward to discussing the story with you, please email me at paulg15@go.com soon so I can give you the details on my mother in law.
Thanks. |
| Name: | shifty |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/leeove/girlfriendstied.html |
| Comments: | * http://books.dreambook.com/leeove/girlfriendstied.html
Posted a great new story here! |
| Name: | Andie eldridge |
| E-mail address: | aeldridge@comcast.net |
| Comments: | Would love to tell of my experience in bondage. I love being bound wearinggarter-belt and stockings. |
| Name: | Manuel |
| E-mail address: | 6206@eresmas.com |
| Comments: | All that is real: I know a girl in my place of work. Another day I showed a drawing to her. The drawing a girl tied to a chair was representing. The girl in the drawing was looking like her. Then I surprised it: it seemed to her to be funny. But she did not understand that the girl was scared. She was saying that if she should tie it she would be all the same to her. I said to her that I had to use the imagination. But she continued saying that it would not be important for her if they were tying her. I don´t have guts to propose anything to her, but she does enough illusion to me. Maybe, someday i´m gonna tell her something. Maybe, in a close time, i can tell you how she ends. |
| Name: | Lynn |
| E-mail address: | diaccor@aol.com |
| Comments: | I've been reading this "Dreambook" for several months, but never had the nerve to post a message before--basically because bondage had only been in my fantasies, not in my real life. UNTIL YESTERDAY. I've had a new boyfriend--David--for about two months. I could tell from a few comments he'd made and his reactions to a scene in a TV show we'd watched, that his was probably as turned on as I was by the thought of a bound and gagged woman. Yesterday, when we were making out on his couch (by the way, we'd only had sex twice before yesterday--and he was incredible), I started tickling him. He kept telling me to stop. I didn't. Finally, he pinned me down on the couch, pressed his hand tightly over my mouth and said, "If you tickle me once more, you naughty girl, I'm going to tie you up and spank you." It was a good strategy, because he was actually asking my permission. If I continued to tickle him, he'd know that I wanted to be tied. Obviously, as soon as he let me go, I started tickling again. To make a long story short, he ran into his room and came back with "equipment". While fully dressed, he tied my wrists and ankles with rope and gagged me with socks--one balled, the other tying it in. He then put me over his knee and spanked me about fifty times--REALLY HARD. I loved it. Two unexpected things happened. First, during the spanking I had one of the most intense orgasms I'd ever had in my live--as I screamed behind my gag. Second, I hadn't realized how full my bladder had been leading up to all this. I'm afraid I lost control and soaked my pants during the spanking--obviously wetting him in the process. To punish me for this, I was kept tied and gagged for another hour, during which time I was stripped and given the sexiest bath I had ever had. I also experienced being "taken" while tied--spread eagled on the bed--toward the end of that hour. It was the most exciting sexual event I had ever experiences. I can't wait to see where we go from here. I'm curious whether anyone else has had experiences with wetting during bondage--either by accident or being "forced." I also wonder how many people would be totally turned off by that--or turned on.
|
| Name: | Lynn |
| E-mail address: | diaccor@aol.com |
| Comments: | I've been reading this "Dreambook" for several months, but never had the nerve to post a message before--basically because bondage had only been in my fantasies, not in my real life. UNTIL YESTERDAY. I've had a new boyfriend--David--for about two months. I could tell from a few comments he'd made and his reactions to a scene in a TV show we'd watched, that his was probably as turned on as I was by the thought of a bound and gagged woman. Yesterday, when we were making out on his couch (by the way, we'd only had sex twice before yesterday--and he was incredible), I started tickling him. He kept telling me to stop. I didn't. Finally, he pinned me down on the couch, pressed his hand tightly over my mouth and said, "If you tickle me once more, you naughty girl, I'm going to tie you up and spank you." It was a good strategy, because he was actually asking my permission. If I continued to tickle him, he'd know that I wanted to be tied. Obviously, as soon as he let me go, I started tickling again. To make a long story short, he ran into his room and came back with "equipment". While fully dressed, he tied my wrists and ankles with rope and gagged me with socks--one balled, the other tying it in. He then put me over his knee and spanked me about fifty times--REALLY HARD. I loved it. Two unexpected things happened. First, during the spanking I had one of the most intense orgasms I'd ever had in my live--as I screamed behind my gag. Second, I hadn't realized how full my bladder had been leading up to all this. I'm afraid I lost control and soaked my pants during the spanking--obviously wetting him in the process. To punish me for this, I was kept tied and gagged for another hour, during which time I was stripped and given the sexiest bath I had ever had. I also experienced being "taken" while tied--spread eagled on the bed--toward the end of that hour. It was the most exciting sexual event I had ever experiences. I can't wait to see where we go from here. I'm curious whether anyone else has had experiences with wetting during bondage--either by accident or being "forced." I also wonder how many people would be totally turned off by that--or turned on.
|
| Name: | Turtle |
| Comments: | Lynn if you would scroll up a ways and look at my first post, i have wet myself while i was tied up |
| Name: | Marty |
| E-mail address: | MARTYNDIRISH@AOL.com |
| Comments: | How do you go about submitting a story? I have a good one of my wife when she was in college. She's a beautiful black women, & was bound & gagged by two white guys. |
| Name: | Bill |
| E-mail address: | roper527@aol.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://myspace.com/roper527 |
| Comments: | Hi Marty. Click the sign my dreambook link and then put in your story. You will have to do a forced refresh to see it. You do that by holding down the CTRL key and clicking refresh or reload (depending on which browser you are using). The new page will load with your submission. |
| Name: | Marty |
| Comments: | Please remove my email address from the inquiry I made. |
| Name: | Jim |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | I loved all of the stories. How can I post? My wife has been tied up by several different men for tickling and other pleasures. |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | My wife and I have been together for nine years. This is the second marriage for both of us. Dee was devoted to her first husband for 25 years but when he started to play around she felt it was good for her too. She found men in chat rooms who wanted to tie and tickle her. I was one of them. Dee and I have so much in common and are really the perfect pair. My wife is an insatiable flirt and loves to tease other men. I have not had a problem with this, and infact, we have made a game out of it. Dee can play with anyone as long as I can watch and direct the scene. This has worked well. Dee plays with the men who tie and torment her ticklish body, then we go home and have great sex in our own bed. Dee never wanted to have sex with anyone else.
As I have said, Dee loves to flirt. If you are sitting next to her at a table, undoubtedly she will brush her foot or toes against your leg at sometime. "Accidentally" of course! She is not a small woman but is very curvey and really has a great body. She has long red hair and blue eyes. She is 44DD with great cleavage. Her nipples are the size of nickles and always hard. She has terrific legs. She loves the fact that men always turn to look at her so she never leaves the house unprepaired. Dee rarely wears slacks but chooses dresses or skirts. Her heels are always open toed to show her immaculate pedicure, toe ring and ankle bracelet. She is either wearing a garter belt or crotchless pantihose. Either way, her bikinis or thong is always over the top of her hose. She feels sexier that way. I have had some serious health insues the past few years. Dee took great care of me as always. I could see how she longed for the hot and dirty sex we were used to, but to her credit, she refused to look elsewhere even when I asked her to. One night Dee had taken the dogs for a walk, I was up on the computer. She had left her screenname open and I was able to see what she was looking at. She had been checking out sights with pictures of women being tied up and tortured by men. Sometimes it was tickling but most of it was spanking, hot wax, and breast punishment. On the floor next to the computer was a viberator. This was something new in our home. I knew I had to take action. A week later, I told Dee as it was Friday that I wanted to take her to a knew restaurant for dinner. I told her I wanted her in her two piece purple suite, her matching purple open toed slingback heels, her black front enclosure bra, her black garterbelt with tan stockings and her black lacy bikinis. She complied without question. I told her I would pick her up after work. |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | Dee worked as an office manager for a large construction company. Although there was not a perscribed dress code, she always looked impecable even when the younger ladies wore jeans and t-shirts. She was also hit on more then they were as well. I picked her up at five and told her that the place we were eating was about 45 minutes away in the next county. With that, Dee took out her laptop and began brousing. I slid my hand onto her thigh and she hiked up her skirt so I could see her garters. This had always excited me in the past and now was no exception. She went back to her reading and game playing and never checked where we were heading or our currant location. Just as well I thought. In a short time I pulled onto a dirt road and into an old county park driveway. Dee never looked up until I stopped the car. She looked around and said "Where are we? Who's car is that?" I told her she would see soon enough and to get out of the car.
The other car was a older Lincoln Towncar complete with a driver devider and jumpseats. This was the kind of "limo" that funeral homes owned. As we approched the car a tall muscular driver complete in uniform got out and opened the rear door. "Please step in as you are expected!" he said almost mumbling. Dee hesitasted but I nudged her eagerly. "Dee, this is Mr. Root! Mr. Root, my wife Dee!" Mr. Root was a well built man of about 48 - 50 years in age. Dee and I were in our mid 50's He had black curly hair and a matching mustashe. He beckoned Dee to sit beside him and I took one of the facing jump seats. As Dee sat down her skirt hiked up revealing her sweet thighs. As she tried to pull her skirt back down, Mr. Root advised her not to bother. "They are beautiful just like the rest of you my dear." His voice booming. He reached into a side compartment and pulled out a shaker that was filled with Mai Tais, Dee's favorite drink. I had told him that she always relaxed after a drink. Since I did not let her eat first, the drink would have a stronger effect. He was pleased at this. He poured her a tall one and offered me a bottle of water as I do not drink. Dee was quite nervous and downed the drink quite rapidly. I was very happy to see this. It was not long before the drink had over taken her. She started to giggle and begin to flirt with the mysterious Mr. Root. Dee had not noticed that I had brought our video camera and by now had it out and had begun to film her and her new friend. He continued to compliment her on everything, her suite, the color of her hair and eyes, her manicure and pedicure and then her shoes. This was Dee's week spot! She owned more than 200 pairs of open toed heels. Shoe shopping was her biggest pleasure. He moved away from her slightly and lifted her legs onto his lap. "My what a lovely ankle bracelet. May I examine it closer?" She nodded her head and giggled a bit more. She had started to rub her foot against his body when he used his fingertips to scratch across her toes. She shreiked in laughter which delighted Mr. Root and myself as well. He continued to tease her toes then moved to under her knees just as I told him to. Dee's jacket pulled until the buttons began to release. She tried to cover up but he grabbed her wrist and told her no. He pulled her close and started to kiss her as his hands stroked her bra. He told her to open her bra which Dee did not hesitate doing. They both moaned as he squeezed her large breasts. Next, he had her remover her bikinis. He kept on hand on her breast as his other helped rip of her panties. Mr. Root directed Dee to turn her back to him and as soon as she was done he lifted her hair and started to kiss and nibble her neck and ears. This was more than she could handle in her state. My wife turned to kiss him on his lips but he would not let her. He told her to put her hands behind her back and she did as he demanded. He pulled Dee's lef arm up and placed an electrical strap on it and did the same with her left wrist. He had placed a third strap between the two and tightened them all. Dee told him that it was too tight but he did not pay attention to her. Behind her back he wadded up her panties and tried to push them between her lips. She shook her head and begged him not to, then shut her mouth tight. I nodded my head and he held her head close to his mouth and stuck his tongue inside her ear. That was all she could stand. In seconds, she was howling in laughter and helpless enough so he could fill her mouth with her warm moist panties. He covered her mouth with one hand while he covered her mouth with duct tape. He was not satified to place one strip over lips but he began to wrap the tape around her head several times. Dee looked at me with pleading eyes. I just smiled and gave her a wink. Mr. Root pulled Dee's legs back over his lap then taped her knees and ankles nice and tight. Tears filled her eyes until he started to torture her toes with his fingertips once again. He reached up and pulled her jacket and bra wide open and stared to toy with her nipples. Dee had never liked nipple clamps. Her nips were so large that they did not fit into most clamps. I had briefed Mr. Root of this and told him he would have to squeeze them to get the clover clamps on each nipple. He did not hesitate to do this. Clover clamps are designed to tighten as they are pulled. Mr. Root had rigged a wire to both clamps with about 30 inches of wire between them. He pushed Dee back against the far door. He beamed a frightening grin at her and turned to the camera and said "Now for the real fun!" More soon |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | He made sure my wife was seated as far back against the door that her binds would allow. He then pulled on the wire holding the clamps up and over her head until her nipples were parallel toher legs. He then proceeded to wrap the wire around the cloths hook over the read door. This allowed Dee's breast to bound nice and high only to be tugged on the way back down. She knew this immediately and shook her head no and pleaded with her tear filled eyes. Then Mr. Root anchored her ankles tight against his body and began to tickle her exposed toes. She gave off a muffled squeal as her crimson toes wiggled under his torture. As she squirmed, her tits began to rise and fall which tightened the clamps on her plump nipples. This went on for several minutes. Again tears poured down her pretty face. Suddenly he stopped and began to play with her ankle bracelet. "So dainty!" he told her. This was a ploy to allow him to reach behind her heel and pull down the sling strap holding her shoes on. A quick tug and both shoes were beside him and her feet were totally exposed.
I was almost breathless as I continured to film his every move. His long nails stroked her soles and under her pretty toes. She struggled to the torment of her breasts. Perspiration was flowing down her chest like a river between two mountains. Mr. Root ankored |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | I continued to video as Mr. Root tortured Dee's toes and feet. I felt a presents behind me and turned to look but saw nothing but the mirrored glass the separated the driver's compartment from that of the passenger. I did not notice the small camera lens that dotted the area all pointing to my wife and her torturer.
Mr. Root told Dee that his fingers were getting tired and he wanted to rest them. She thought she was in for a brake but that was not the case. He reached into a small box and pulled out a Wertenburg Wheel. A small medical device that neurologist uses to detect feeling. It is a stainless steel wheel with severa sharp points. Dee screamed when she saw it. She knew what was in store for her. His first pass was across the pads of her painted toes. Not hard enough to draw blood but enough to make small picks in her skin. Dee jumped and brought more pain to her already aching nipples. The man took his sweet time as each stroke brought the reaction he was starving for. The little points were sharp enough to poke thru her stockings and no holes were visable. Under toes and across her insteps were the most sensitive places on Dee's lovely feet. And Mr. Root found them and worked them like a master. I felt a hardness as I watched. Mr. Root had worked on Dee for over a half hour when he suddenly stopped. He took a pair of siccors and cut the wrapping around her knees and ankles. Dee was too tired to do much kicking and was still tethered to the cook by her boobs. He pushed apart her legs and laughed. "Just what I thought. Look Dude, your wife is dripping wet here." he said laughing. Dee could do nothing but close her eyes and lower her head. He vagina had betrayed her. "Karl!" he yelled. "Move out!" Instantly the vehicle began to roll forward. Root's hand slid deep between Dee's thighs and he started to play with her. The car took a sharp right turn and soon began to bounce on the rough road. "HaHaHa. Now let's see how she handles the "washboard". The washboard was a section of the road that was riddled with holes and ruts. Dee's tits bounced every which way but loose. But while the tears rolled off her cheeks, her moans were not those associtated with pain. She was getting off from a combination of the torture and Mr. Roots masterbation of her. With his free hand he cut off her gag. Instead of wailing, Dee moaned and begged for him to stoke her harder. She continured to squeal when a pot hole was taken hard but his hand kept her concentration on her vagina. We drove around for over an hour and Dee released five times, each time louder and harder then the time before. We returned to the area we had started at. Mr. Root unwound the the wire and released Dee's nipples. The blood rushed to her raw nipples and the pain was excruciating. Dee needed to be hand gagged until she settled down. The door opened and Karl reached in and removed my wife. He hands remained bound and she was walked barefooted over to my car and placed in the back seat. He quickly strapped her ankles together nice and tightly for me to do as I wished. Mr. Root left, Dee and I left and I untied her once we were safe in our garage. She got on her knees and begged for forgiveness for her weakness. I just smiled! |
| Name: | Paul |
| Comments: | Hello,
If anyone wants to discuss my mother in law and I bound and gagged during an office robbery, please email me at paulg15@go.com Thanks. |
| Name: | IT |
| E-mail address: | icedtea@tiemetieyou.com |
| Comments: | Hey all! I do a lot of self-bondage but I tie up my gf as well. I'm male, and have a lot of stories, so any girls feel free to drop me an email or sn, and any feedback is appreciated.
One day my former gf and I did something really hot with my next-door neighbor. It was a summer afternoon when we both got an urge to do some bondage. We agreed she would tie me first, and then I would tie her next. We both stripped down to our swimsuits (I was in my trunks, she in a teeny tiny light blue bikini). I got to be hogtied and was fed a red ball gag which was strapped tightly behind my head. It wasn't effective, but it kept me from protesting as she tickled me and rubbed her body over mine. An hour passed and it was my turn to get some revenge. After I was untied I spent no time getting my gf into a tight frogtie with a vibrator nestled safely in her crotch. Then to finish off I shot a load into her bikini bottoms and stuffed those in along with her top into her mouth and sealed it shut with several pieces of athletic tape over her thin lips. She MMMMMMPHED quite loudly as she orgasmed and I guess it was loud enough to attract the attention of my 20 year old neighbor who was returning a magazine I lent her earlier that week. As she saw my gf tied up, she at first was a little alarmed but then to my incredible surprise she asked me, "Can I join in?" My gf MMMPHED frantically but I just smiled and did not waste a minute of this incredible oppurtunity. I tied my neighbor spreadeagle on my bed face up, naked, and I tied my g/f on top of her so they were in a kissing position except they were both gagged with lots of tape and cummed undies (I gagged my neighbor with her own undies with my gf cum). Then I inserted the vibe between them and listened to their incredible MMMMMMMPHING sounds as the two naked women struggled to get free. It was also at this time I found out they were both bi. Soon after I had to let them out. We had one more experience together but soon after we broke up. - IT |
| Name: | IT |
| E-mail address: | icedtea@tiemetieyou.com |
| Comments: | Hey all! I do a lot of self-bondage but I tie up my gf as well. I'm male, and have a lot of stories, so any girls feel free to drop me an email or sn, and any feedback is appreciated.
One day my former gf and I did something really hot with my next-door neighbor. It was a summer afternoon when we both got an urge to do some bondage. We agreed she would tie me first, and then I would tie her next. We both stripped down to our swimsuits (I was in my trunks, she in a teeny tiny light blue bikini). I got to be hogtied and was fed a red ball gag which was strapped tightly behind my head. It wasn't effective, but it kept me from protesting as she tickled me and rubbed her body over mine. An hour passed and it was my turn to get some revenge. After I was untied I spent no time getting my gf into a tight frogtie with a vibrator nestled safely in her crotch. Then to finish off I shot a load into her bikini bottoms and stuffed those in along with her top into her mouth and sealed it shut with several pieces of athletic tape over her thin lips. She MMMMMMPHED quite loudly as she orgasmed and I guess it was loud enough to attract the attention of my 20 year old neighbor who was returning a magazine I lent her earlier that week. As she saw my gf tied up, she at first was a little alarmed but then to my incredible surprise she asked me, "Can I join in?" My gf MMMPHED frantically but I just smiled and did not waste a minute of this incredible oppurtunity. I tied my neighbor spreadeagle on my bed face up, naked, and I tied my g/f on top of her so they were in a kissing position except they were both gagged with lots of tape and cummed undies (I gagged my neighbor with her own undies with my gf cum). Then I inserted the vibe between them and listened to their incredible MMMMMMMPHING sounds as the two naked women struggled to get free. It was also at this time I found out they were both bi. Soon after I had to let them out. We had one more experience together but soon after we broke up. - IT |
| Name: | James |
| Comments: | For Paul,
I have done stories about me and my mother in law bound by home intruders on a dreambook site and will happily do one for you if you let me have some details of her and yourself on this site |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | As may be the case with many of you, my mind was perminantly corrupted as I watched Saturday morning shows like Superman, The Roy Rodgers Show and Sky King. Seeing the lovely Lois Lane, Dale Evans or Penny King all bound and in dire straights excited me even as a small boy. I began to carry my "cowboy" rope with me all the time. My Mom, Grandma, a few Aunts and my next door neighbor always allowed me to tie there feet almost whenever I wanted to. Never there hands, just there feet. That is with the exception of my Aunt Sheila. She let me tie her wrist too but only when we were alone. Auntie She was special. She was a very petite lady who I never saw in slacks or flat shoes until her very late years. Under five foot tall and less then 90 pounds, Auntie She usually wore four or five inch heels. Her attire was always office clothing, such as dresses or suites. She told my wife once that she only wore pantyhose once and they fell down so she wore a garterbelt all her life.
Anut Sheila was married to Uncle Mike. Axtually Uncle Mike the second. Her first marriage was to the first Uncle Mike who was her boss. He owned a large car dealership and she was his secretary. He left his wife and kids for her but died when I was only two years old and left Auntie She well kept. Many people could not understand why she worked at all. She had a big house (know as the Castle) and could go out and buy a new car anytime she wanted to. My Mom was very jealous of her. Uncle Mike two was a tall thin Jock. He worked for the Teamsters and make big bucks according to my Dad (he was jealous too). Uncle Mike was always playing softball, bowling, golfing or going to the track to bet on horses. Aunt Sheila could not have children so my sister and I spent a lot of time with them. I heard my Dad and Mom talking about Auntie She saying she was a tramp. At the time, I did not know what that meant. All I know is that she kept asking me if I wanted to tie her up when Uncle Mike was gone. This was long after everyone else told me I was too old to do such childish things anymore. Please let me know if you want me to continure. John |
| Name: | Bill |
| E-mail address: | roper527@aol.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.myspace.com/roper527 |
| Comments: | Yes John. Please continue with your story. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | My sister, Jackie and I used to "Aunt Sit" our Auntie She for as long as I could remember. Whenever Uncle Mike went out of town for a bowling tourniment, or golf weekend or what ever, Jackie and I would be picked up on Friday night and dropped back home Sunday after Church. This happened two or three times a year and was always a special time. We ate our every meal (eating out was rare back in those years) went to movies, got new cloths and stuff and went swimming at the Castle's built in pool. This was always a treat. Aunt Sheila took very good care of us and we did the same with her. My Dad told my Mom once that it must be Uncle Mike's idea to keep Sheila from running around. When I turned 11, I found that this was true. We were at a movie and Auntie She insisted that Jackie and I sat in the front row. I turned to look for her and saw another man sitting next to her and her head leaning against him. They got up and went into the lobby. I followed but could not find her. I was about to turn back when I heard her giggle. In the corner was a photo machine. These were popular back then. You put in a dollar and the machine took four pictures. I saw my Aunt's sexy ankle sticking out from under the curtain. She was sitting on the man's lap when the pictures started develope. I heard him say he needed to leave before his wife got home from shopping. She told him not without one more kiss. At this time, the pictures came down the shute. I grabbed them and went back into the theator. I put them in my jacket pocket. Her blouse was open and his hand was on her breast. I got excited too.
If she knew it was me, she never mentioned it. That night, after we got home, she put my sister in the bath tub. Jackie would be in there an hour or so as she loved to play in the tub. Auntie She came out with the sash from her robe. I was laying on the floor watching TV and she dropped it over my body. She asked me if I wanted to play cops and robbers. She would be the lady detective and I would tie her up. I eagerly agreed! She put her hands behind her back and I tied them as tight as I could. I was a Boy Scout and knew something about ropes and knots. I gat very excited seeing my Aunt tied. She was so pretty and her arms pulled behind her back made her blouse pull so tight. She kept her legs together and pulled back and that allowed her skirt to hike up and show the tops of her stockings and her garter straps. She asked me if I thought they were pretty and I told her YES. She suggested that we go into the basement where she had me lift her up onto the pool table. She said there was an old pair of stockings in the hamper but the dryer and I should go get them. I did and returned and tied her ankles and knees. There she was, her red hair glowing under the table light, a tight blue blouse, her black penicl skirt pulled up, her ankles bound together and in her four in open toed pumps. I felt my self get hard she knew it too and used her toes to touch me. I know I moaned a bit and my lovely aunt told me that this was our secret and if I told anyone, I could not come back to "sit" again. I assured her I would not. I had a hard time falling to sleep that night. I got up twice and looked into my Aunt's bedroom. She was not there both times. I did not say anything the next morning. We got up early to go to breakfast and then to church. Auntie was in a suite and sat next to Jackie as usual. Halfway thru my pancakes, I felt her leg against mine. I thought it was a mistake until I looked in her eyes. No Mistake! She had slipped of her heel( This time an open toed sling back) and her toes were up the leg of my trousers. Jackie started to tell our Aunt of finding some pictures I had cut out of the TV section of the news paper. Pictures of women tied up like the covers of Detective Magazines. Aunt Sheila told my sister to keep her hand off my stuff and to go to the bathroom and wash the syrup off her face and hands. When Jackie was out of site, Sheila told me I had a responsiblity to keep my things private. She told to find a safe spot for my "pictures". She went on to explain how when she was young, she found a large board and asked her Father (my Grandpa) to cut it to a certain size for a school project. This happened to fit the bottom drawer of her dresser. She placed two large pencils on either end of the drawer and placed the board on top. It fit perfectly! She got Grandpa's hand crank drill and drilled two holes in the actual dresser bottom, one on either side. She had gotten a nail that could be pushed from the bottom of the real drawer to pop open the false drawer. She covered the fake with the same shelf liner that was in the other drawers and no one ever found her safe spot. Auntie Sheila was very shrewd. I never told her but I went home that afternoon and did the same thing. I put the pictures of my Aunt in that spot. Let me know if you want me to continue |
| Name: | King of Bling |
| Homepage URL: | http://groups.yahoo.com/group/boundfilipinas/ |
| Comments: | to the Johns,
Not sure if you're two different people or not, but I would love to hear about more stories about your wife being bound and your aunt being bound. Not sure if they're authentic or rather real life stories but would love to hear much more. Im hoping that there are a lot more "actions" or "jobs" to be described. But to satisfy my curiosity, I hope that you can tell me if these stories are real. Thanks, and hope to hear the continuations. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | John....Oh Yea!!!! Tell us more!!!! |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | The stories I write about events that actually happened in my life. They are not in chronological order though. There are a few more stories about my family but plenty with my wife Dee as the star. She loves to be tied and forced to be naughty, although it does not take much force. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | John....did you manage to store other photos of your Aunt in the drawer? |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | John..I wol,d like to hear more about you and your Aunt!!! |
| Name: | whatanameus |
| E-mail address: | @yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Yes, Please tell us more about your fun-loving Aunt and you! I'm lovin' your story. Thanks. For some reason, stories about Aunts who like bondage really get to me! |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | The next few years of my life were a total mess. First of all, my Mom and Dad were divorced. This occurred before Jackie and I even knew there was a problem. Sure there was a lot of yelling, but we thought that was normal. The real kick in the face was Mom marring my Dad’s best friend, Steve. I never liked Steve, even at my young age. But this guy was a jerk’s jerk. I was shorter than I was and had a real case of “little man’s syndrome”. He liked to push me around and gave my Mom hell if I sassed or gave him any problem. But perhaps even worse was the fact he was so jealous of Uncle Mike and Aunt Sheila. I declared that they were not welcome in our home and we were not to go over there. The only time I got to see them was at holidays and of course the weekends we Aunt sit. That was one thing that was not going to change regardless. I made a deal with Mom to “be nice” to Steve.
Another small problem was that Jackie now considered herself to be a 12 year old grown up and no longer needed long bubble baths. She could shower in less then ten minutes. That did not let Auntie She get naughty with me. The only time she teased me was under the table at meals. She always requested a booth for us to sit in. She would slide in first and let Jackie sit on the outside. I always sat opposite of them. She was very active with her feet and legs. Sometimes she would slip off her heels and rub her foot up my pant leg. Sometimes she would keep her shoe on and place her foot between my thighs. She would silently indicate for me to remover her shoe and rub her foot. I always complied! I had just turned 15 and was not having a good week. Steve was totally pissed off at me for not “obeying” his every wish and command fast enough. I got into a fight at school over the fact that my Mom was a slut in the eyes of my friends’ parents for marring Steve just two months after the divorce. I was really down and depressed and just wanted to go off and cry. That was one thing I could never do in front of Steve. So I called Aunt She at work. I called from a pay phone at school during my study hall. It took a while to get her as I had never done this before and only knew the name of the company and her name. No extension of such. I did get through and just hearing her voice made me smile right away. I told her the details, she asked me where did Jackie go after school and I told her to our neighbors. She told me to go to Dave’s Dairy Delight right after school. She would take off the rest of the day and meet me there. I agreed with no qualms. I pretty much ran to the ice cream stand and found her already there. She was standing by the rear door, which led to the office area of the business. I had met Dave on one of the many times my Aunt had taken us there for ice cream. He shook my hand and gave me a big smile. He had said that he knew we had a lot to chat about and would go up front and get the store ready to open for the evening. Auntie She told me to sit in Dave’s chair as she hopped up on the desk in front of me. She looked so cute wearing a grey two-piece suite and black open toed pumps. I told her my problems and she thought for a minute and told me to keep in touch with her. She wanted a phone call at least every two days and that we would meet like this at least once a week. I was still down so she started to rub my leg. Dave came back and asked if we wanted a soda. We both declined and I got up to leave. Dave told me to hang on and he would give me a tour. The place was much bigger inside than it looked outside. He opened the door to the big cooler where everything dairy was kept. It was quite large with stainless steel wire shelving against all the walls. Each shelf was packed with ingredients to make the product. I also noticed that there were cloth straps hanging from the top of a couple of units and as I looked down I saw some were also tied to the bottoms of the racks. An evil thought when through my mind. I would develop the thought later. Aunt Sheila thanked Dave and walked me out the door. She asked me if I wanted a ride and I told her that I better walk. She agreed and told me to hustle home. I left over the back fence and cut through some yards. My Aunt drove off in the direction of the “castle”. If I had turned to look back, I would have seen her turn around in the gas station next door and pull back to the Dairy Delight. Before I got home, Auntie was sitting in Dave’s lap with her jacket open and her tongue in his mouth. Dave would eventually open his desk drawer and remove a pair of handcuffs. The summer came and went without much incident between Steve and myself. Soon, Jackie and I were back in school and coming to our first “sitting” weekends with my Aunt. She picked us up at home on Friday as usual, and we went out for pizza. This was a special for my sister as she was attending her first school dance on Saturday night. It would be followed by a sleep over at a girlfriend’s house. I must admit that this brought joy to my heart as my Aunt and I would be alone all evening. At dinner, Aunt Sheila told Jackie that she was going to take her to the mall and buy her a dress and the essentials for the dance. She suggested that she could drop me off at the “castle” where I could watch TV or shoot some pool. I eagerly agreed! I went in and turned on the set, which was color by the way, (it was not that common back then) I watched to see them leave the drive. I then made a dash for the bedroom of my Aunt and Uncle to snoop. One of my favorite pastimes! The master bedroom was unlike anything you had ever seen. It was huge! Bigger than the first floor of my parents house. There was a giant framed king size bed that had a canopy. All the dressers were located in their respective closets. There was a small refrigerator, a wet bar, a small television, a sectional couch and her desk with typewriter and adding machine. Once in a while Aunt She had to bring work home. Uncle Mike’s desk was in his office in the den. The each had walk in closets. Uncle Mike had a closet half as big as a normal bedroom. I loved to go in there as it smelled like cedar and had rows of suits, sport jackets, shirts and such. My Uncle had the neatest sportswear. Since he golfed and bowled and such, he had more sweaters and slacks then in most men’s stores. There were four racks of shoes and a rack for his jackets and coats. Then there were the hat shelves. My Uncle had at least 40 – 50 hats and caps. Uncle Mike always wore a hat. I love his style! Aunt Sheila’s closet was bigger! As big as a bedroom! She had her dresses on one side with an upper and lower rack for suites and skirts. Her blouses were all hung by color going from light to dark. The opposite side had her makeup table with professional lights like in theaters. They could be brightened or dimmed to match the lighting of the day. Next to that, was the door to her bathroom. The whole back wall was racks and racks of shoes. My Aunt must have had two hundred pairs. I never saw anything less then a three and a half inch heel, most were four inches or higher. In the center of the room were her drawers. It was one custom made untie that had four sets of drawers, two sets back to back. I began to open them and check out her things. The top drawer usually held scarves and hankies. Two top sections held her everyday jewelry. All the good stuff was in the wall safe. The unit I was checking had her sweaters. My Aunt had many sexy sweaters and I was looking for one in particular. It was black and crocheted with large holes that showed a lot of skin and bra. I found it and was putting it back when something caught my eye. A piece of paper was sticking out of the side of the base. I thought for a minute the realized that my Aunt was still using her special hiding place. I quickly felt under the base and found the finger hole. I popped it open after I removed the clothing and found several envelopes and four square boxes. I took one pack and found it filled with pictures of my Aunt. The first one made my mouth drop. It was Sheila, standing with just her panties, garter and stockings and five-inch heels on. Her wrist appeared to be bound behind her back and then a rope around her waist to secure them even more. Both her knees and ankles were wrapped tightly with more rope. She had a cleave gag in her mouth and a noose around her neck. She was standing on what appeared to be a wooden 4 x 4 about 12 inches long. She really looked terrified! Then the next picture was of her feet with someone kneeling beside her and maybe tickling her thru the open toe and straps. The clarity of the pictures was amazing you could see her ankle bracelet and the bright red polish on her toes. The next picture was of that of the person removing her shoes. She was now perilously balancing on her tiptoes. The following showed her full view again, this time the guy was standing next to her and fingering her nipples. I had not realized how large my Aunts tits were. She was so petite but had a great rack. I could not see the face of the man as it was hidden behind my Aunt’s head. The rest of the pack were more pictures of her tied and being tormented by the man ticking her feet and placing cloths pins on her nipples. I was so hard. The next pack had picture of her in a silver room tied in a spread eagle position. Again, her cloths and bra removed and just in her panties and stockings and heels. Something about this looked familiar. A few photos back was a picture of her in her bare feet and some cream colored liquid had been poured over her feet. The full picture showed my Aunt as if she was shivering. Then it hit me! It was inside the cooler of Dave’s Dairy Delights. I put the pack down and grabbed the previous one. Damn, it was Dave in the picture next to Sheila with the noose around her neck. I continued to browse. There were pictures of her tied by the pool, on the diving board, in the back seat of her Lincoln and all over. There were eight packs in all. The boxes held reels of super 8mm film. I did not know where the projector was. I would find it somehow. |
| Name: | Paul |
| Comments: | For James:
Please email me at paulg15@go.com to get the details for the story about my mother in law and I bound and gagged by intruders. The details are too long for this site. Thanks. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | Oh John....tell us more!!!! |
| Name: | Whatanameus |
| E-mail address: | @yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Great stories! Can any of you talented authors tell us about any playtimes with cousins or sisters? also, the scented pantyhose stories in many of these dreambooks are wonderful. I look forward to your creative works! Thanks |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I found myself touching myself again. I had fantasies of this all my life, but now to find them turned into reality was very exciting. I took a few of my favorite snapshots and put everything back the way it was. I looked at my watch and saw that it was almost 10PM. Damn, they would be back anytime now. I put the pictures in my suitcase and ran down stairs and quickly sat down on the floor in front of the television that I had left on. My Aunt and sister were just coming in the door as the MAN FROM U.N.C.L.E. was starting. Jackie came in all excited with at least five boxes from various stores. My Aunt told her to run upstairs and put on her dress to show me. This was really not necessary as I really could care less at that moment in time. Auntie She sat on the couch right behind me and put her arm over my shoulder. In her hand was a hot fudge sundae from, of course, Dave’s Dairy Delight. She told me that they had stopped there on the way home and she needed to talk to Dave for a few minutes. Later Jackie would tell me that out Aunt left her in the car for almost ½ hour. Aunt She asked me if I was feeling all right as my face was flushed and I was perspiring. I swallowed hard and told her I was fine, even though I was not. As I began to consume my ice cream, I felt the toe of her show rubbing against my side and up to my rib. I heard her giggle softly then the shoe left. A few seconds later, her foot was under the back of my shirt stroking my back then she slid it over to my side. I reached back and started to stroke her foot when, of course, my sister returned fully dressed in her new outfit. Sheila removed her foot quickly and I told Jackie how lovely she looked. All this time, my cock was throbbing and my mind was in overdrive thinking about my discovery.
Shortly after that, Jackie and our Aunt went upstairs and I stayed down to watch the end of the show. I could not have gotten up because all would have seen the flagpole inside my pants. About 11PM, I did go upstairs and as I passed my Aunt’s room, I could hear her on the phone with my Uncle. I poked my head in and whispered good night to her. She blew me a kiss and smiled. Instead of going to my room, I went into the bathroom first. As I came out I could hear my Aunt saying goodnight to Uncle Mike. I heard the phone hit the cradle; the she was dialing it again. I walked up to the door and heard her saying to whom ever that “he had just checked in and the coast was clear.” She said that she would be waiting by the pool in twenty minutes. I quickly but quietly went to my room and ripped off my shirt. I did not remove my pants, but got into bed and pulled the covers over them. Aunt Sheila would check on us before she went downstairs. She always did. About 15 minutes later, my door opened and she walked in and kissed me lightly on the cheek. I could smell fresh perfume as she lingered over me. I kept my eyes closed feigning sleep until she turned and walked out. In the light coming from the hall I could see that she had changed into a dress and she was in the highest heels I had ever seen her in. As soon as I heard her going down the stairs, I got out of bed and threw my shirt back on and waited for our visitor. It wasn’t long before I heard a car rolling up the long drive of the Castle. I went to the top of the stairs and when I heard Aunt Sheila go out the door, I was down and out the front door. I sprinted around the side to the back and up to the privacy fence. Since the house was located on the rear of the property, and surrounded by woods, the fence was not solid. It was made of slats of 1 by 5” wood with three-inch gapes between them. I was on the dark side of the fence, but with the patio and pool lights on, I could see everything very clearly. Sure enough, Dave walked thru the gate and over to my Aunt who could not wait to get her mouth against his. She was a good foot shorter than he was and even in her five inch heels and on her tip toes, Dave had to bend down to kiss her. Their arms wrapped around each other as they “greeted” each other. Dave’s hands dropped to my Aunt’s ass and I could see him grip each cheek tightly. Soon, they turned and walked arm in arm to the pool house. I stealthy moved to the window and crossed my fingers. Bingo! My luck was running well. The window blinds were not closed and even more the window itself was half open. I could see and hear what was about to develop. I could she my Aunt clearly now. She looked even more beautiful if that could be. Her dress was black, with a low cut front and the back was bare down to the middle of her back. No bra I guessed. She was wearing seamed stockings, tan not black, and an open toed five-inch heel with a wrapping ankle strap. The shoes were FMR. (Fuck Me Red) She looked up at Dave and said how happy she was that he could come over. He smiled and said “Why should tonight be any different?” They both laughed. Then Dave turned my Aunt around and unzipped the dress. It dropped to the floor just as my mouth did as I saw my Aunt Sheila’s breasts. Wow! I hardly noticed that she was in a red garter belt and red panties. Then quickly, he pulled her arm behind her back and placed his free hand over her mouth. “You want to play rough tonight don’t you slut?” She nodded affirmatively. He removed his hand from her face as she stated, “Yes darling, very rough but no showing marks.” Dave reached into his back pocket and removed a pair of chromed handcuffs, which he snapped on her wrists. Then he pulled her close to his body and grabbed her left nipple and began to pull, twist and pinch. Sheila yelped in obvious pain. I got hard instantly! A handkerchief appeared from nowhere and was stuffed into her pretty mouth. Then a wide strip of tape was used to secure it. The man pushed her over to a chair and forced her to bend over the back of it. There, he removed her panties and also his belt. The first few strokes were teasers, not too hard, just light contact. That did not last long. In just minutes, Sheila’s ass was blotchy red and looked hot to the touch. I could see tears streaming down her face. “ Do you want me to stop, bitch?” He demanded. She shook her head no. I was astounded to say the least but I was happy in a strange sense. He continued for about five minutes more then pulled her up and started to nip on her nips. Auntie She struggled as if she really was trying to break free. I caught myself moaning and put my hand over my face. Then never heard. Dave lifted my Aunt off her feet and carried her to the couch. He spread her legs, pulled down his pants and began to “rape” her. I use the term rape, because later he removed the tape and she screamed “rape me harder”. Anyway he was stuffing her with much vigorously. His hands covered her breast as he pumped her. He continued to punish her nipples with his fingers and teeth. She squealed and screamed under her gag. Finally, Dave finished with my Aunt. Everything started to slow down and he removed the tape and cloth that was in her mouth. She thanked him over and over for punishing her. She told him that she was having naughty thoughts concerning her nephew! What? Me? My Aunt wiggled off the couch and kneeled between his legs. Oh no! She is not… Gawd she is! Aunt Sheila began to clean Dave’s cock with her tongue and mouth. With her hands cuffed behind her back. This went on for several minutes until Dave came again. Wow! I was feeling dizzy! Moments after she had finished, Dave uncuffed her, and she gathered up her clothes and retreated into the bathroom. She returned, turned off the lights and walked out again, arm in arm. At the gate, they embraced and I knew their tongue had engaged in fencing dual once again. As she was saying her goodbyes, I ran to the front of the house and into the door. I locked it and flew up the stairs. Once in my room, I removed my shirt and my pants this time and hopped into bed. Moments later my Aunt popped in and pulled the covers over my bare arms. She kissed me on the forehead again but did not leave immediately. She just stood there looking at down at me. I felt her finger the locks of my hair. Softly I heard her say “Oh Johnny! What am I going to do with you?” She turned and went to her room. I rolled over and knew I would not sleep again tonight. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | John..tell us more, did you get to watch 8mm's and did you get to tie up and gag your Aunt? |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I got very little sleep during the night. My Aunt knocked on the door and opened it to find that I was already dressed and ready to go. She smiled to see that I was not in my jeans and sweat shirt but actually looked like a young gentleman. She looked as hot as usual. She wore a brown skirt and jacket over a dark tan blouse. Aunt Sheila rounded her outfit with brown crocodile heels that were open toed and had a sling back. I had a wonderful feeling about the day. We left for breakfast by eight o’clock and I was enjoying sausage, eggs and hash browns within twenty minutes. As always, my lovely Aunt teased with me under the table. Today, I really wanted to be teased. We were just about finished when Auntie told me that she had a big surprise for me. I was being taken to the men’s store that Uncle Mike bought most of his clothing at and she was buying me a new suit. Odd as it may seem, that really sounded good to me. Most of the cloths my Mom bought looked like bargain store stuff. Cheap, not of good quality, and never quite fitting. My spirits were running on high test today.
Away we went to the other side of town. When we entered the store, an older sales clerk waved and came over very rapidly. He told my Aunt how good it was to see her again and that it had been way to long since there last encounter. (His words) She introduced my sister and I and told him that I needed to be attired in a suitable way. The works! So he began to take my measurements and bringing all sorts of things. First was a suit. Aunt Sheila thought I needed something dark for events such as weddings, funerals, dances and of course church. So we picked out a great navy blue one. Then came a sport coat and two pairs of slacks to go with it. She picked out shirts and ties to match them both. We I had finished changing I found her standing at the door to the dressing room with two sweater sets and socks and two packages of briefs. I thanked her and told her that she had done way too much, but she replied that young men escorting her needed to dress the part. My heart skipped a beat. Maybe two! She turned and asked the clerk where his shoes were located. A pair of dress shoes and a pair of moccasins later, were finally walked out the door. Wow. Was Mom’s husband going to hit the roof. I loved it. On the way home Auntie She announced that she was taking Jackie to get her hair done while she got her manicure and pedicure. She asked if I wanted to accompany them or go back to the Castle. I chose the Castle. She had my sister wait in the car as she helped me with my packages. The suit and jacket needed altered so she would pick them up later. She said she had to change her cloths and shoes, so up the steps she went. A few minutes later she came down wearing a white summer halter dress. It was still early fall and Indian summer was upon us. She had taken off her heels and stockings and replaced them with white sandals with a four-inch wedge heel. Sheila stepped in front of me and kissed me goodbye. She started to walk away then turned and looked back at me and asked, “What color should I have my fingers and toes painted, dear?” I replied instantly, “RED!” She said she knew that and laughed and returned to the car. I waited to see the car disappear down the drive before I grabbed my new threads and raced up the stairs. I put the boxes in my room and headed back to the bottom dresser in my Aunt’s closet. I knew that I only had about two hours before they would return so I did not want to waste time. I opened the hideaway and began to check out all the pictures. Sure enough, Dave from the ice cream store was the face in the first package. He seemed to enjoy his sadistic treatment of my Aunt. But then again, so did she obviously. I carefully scanned every photo for detail. How she was tied? What she was wearing? Where the picture was taken? This had puzzled me the most. I knew were each was taken except for the first package of photos. It looked like it was taken in her closet but the shoe racks were not in the pictures. I was going nuts trying to figure it out. Unbelievably, my time had run out. I heard a car door slam and checked my watch to find that two and a half hours had passed. Damn it! I quickly replaced everything and started for the stairs. I stopped and changed directions to my bedroom where I put on a new shirt and opened the rest of them and made it look like I was hanging them up. Aunt Sheila opened the came through the open door and smiled brightly. She remarked that I was growing up and how proud she was that I was taking responsibility and caring for my new clothing. She went up on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. Then she lifted one foot and asked if I approved of the color. I told her yes and very much so. I never saw my Aunt without stockings very often, but in that summer dress and in those wedgies, she was so sexy. Or like Dave said last night, SLUTTY. Whew, that was close! Jackie and Aunt She had stopped and picked up my suit and coat and to my surprise also went to my favorite sub shop. There were no chain sub shops like there are now just a few Mom and Pop’s. Lefty’s was my favorite. Before there was a Roman burger, Lefty’s had invented it. Mine was a foot long on without onions. Jackie got a tuna melt and our Aunt bought an Italian for herself. By the time we had finished it was time for Jackie to start getting ready for her first dance. Aunt Sheila was so happy to be able to help her dress and make sure everything was perfect. Jackie did not have a date so to speak, Steve was against it so Mom was as well. They were not willing to do anything special for her either. I did not always get along with my sister but she did deserve some fun time. Before she left with Jackie, Aunt She said that she would be home in just a few minutes and to plan what the two of use would do that evening. I just closed my eyes and imagined what I would love to do…..with her. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | John..so just what did you get to do to your Aunt? |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I had just turned 16 and decided that was perhaps the only chance I might get to live out my fantasies. After all, Aunt Sheila gave every appearance that this was something she would be interested too. At least that is what I told myself. I hurried upstairs to get a few items that I knew I would need at sometime in the next few hours.
Auntie She returned home to find me sitting on the couch. She bounced over next to me and asked what had I planned for tonight. I asked her if we could watch old home movies. She seemed a bit surprised at my request but said sure and told me where to find the projector. “But first” she asked, “would you be a dear and rub my feet?” Before I could say a word she pulled herself back against the arm of the sofa and through her legs up and onto my lap. “After all, I did have my nails painted your color didn’t I?” Could not argue with that I though laughing inside knowing that she could have not played into my plan better than if I had scripted it for her. I removed her right shoe, that foot was closest to my body. I do have very good hands, as they are strong and not callused. I turned to look at her and her head had tilted back and her eyes closed and she softly moaned. I was afraid that she would feel the hardening in my pants. After about five minutes, I switched feet. This time I had to cross her left foot over her right one at her ankle. My plan was working. Just as her head drifted back, I stroked the bottom of her foot with my fingernails. Auntie screamed and bolted up straight but I did not let this stop me. I pulled her foot closer to my body, which in turn pinned her right foot under it. I continued as she begged and pleaded for me to stop the torture. Now I was very hard and I did not care if she knew it. I tickled her instep and toes and under her toes until she was gasping for air, and even then I did not let up until I was sure she would submit. She croaked instead of speaking. “Johnny please sweetheart! Stop it please! I can’t take this!” My reply was “What’s it worth do you?” I gave her an instant to catch her breath before I reapplied my punishment. Then she cried out, “Anything! Anything darling! Want to tie me up?” Bingo! The magic word. “Upstairs in your bedroom?” I had made my first demand. My helpless Aunt consented. “And you are to wear the heels and dress you wore last night on the patio after I was in bed” Her lovely face went white. “What did you say? What are you talking about?” I calmly replied that I had awoken when she entered into my room and I could see by the light that she had changed her dress and shoes and that I could smell her fresh perfume when she kissed me. “Oh” was her reply, but I could see her thinking. She asked how I knew she was on the patio and I told her that I heard the door slam and where else would she have gone. “You were just out for air weren’t you?” I tactfully asked. I could jump for joy when she bought it. I told her let’s get upstairs or I would start again on her feet. The projector was in the hall closet and I retrieved it while she went to change. I also went into my room to get my surprise for my Aunt. She came out of her closet and I thought I was in heaven. She looked as hot as she did last night. In her hands were several loops of what she referred to as “soft rope”. (Rope that was not rough and stiff) I lifted her hands above her head and behind the post of her bed. “Hey where did you learn this?” she quizzed me. I calmly replied that it was in a detective magazine I had seen. She bought that one too. Actually, I did it because I knew that it would force her breasts to stick out further. I was going for the whole enchilada. I then tied her knees very tight and followed with her ankles. Those I attached to the base of the bed keeping her fully against the bedpost. I went to the windows and pulled the shades, as it was not dark enough outside to show a film. I took a seat on a hassock next to my sexy Aunt and turned on the projector. Auntie She did not lose her composure often but that was not the case that evening. As the image of her walking by her pool in a navy bathing suit with a man not her husband kissing her neck kind of unraveled her. “Damn it, Johnny. Where did this come from?” she literally screamed. As I had not seen this, I did not reply, I just glued my eyes to the image on the wall. The film continued with her being groped by this guy and then grabbed and having her wrists cuffed behind her back. She was gagged and the straps of her bathing suit were pulled off her shoulders and the whole thing was pulled below her breast. WOW! This was about ten years earlier by the looks of my Aunt’s hair. She was lifted and placed on a lounge chair and her knees were bound as well as her ankles. Sheila was wearing at least five-inch heels that were open toed and sling backed. The shade of blue matched her bathing suit. The man began to mist her with what appeared to be baby oil. I asked her why! At first, she did not want to talk, she just told me to obey her and turn the damn thing off. I told her that was not going to happen and I reached down and lightly stroked her toes. “OK, OK he wanted to burn my nipples and breast.” was my Aunt’s answer. “The sun’s rays would magnify passing thru the oil and I would burn in a short period of time.” I asked her why! We went to my house to go swimming one afternoon. Uncle Mike was out of town and the man was my boss. The next day, he was taking a client out for lunch and I was to come along to entertain. The client like to punish a woman’s breast, so my boss got the idea if my tits were badly sunburned, his client would have more fun with me.” I got the idea and logged it in the back of my mind. I asked how many people were there and she told me two other men that did not work for the company. At this time, someone walked over to my Aunt and picked her up out of the chair. The camera followed them as he stepped up on to the diving board and walked to the edge. It was obvious that Auntie was scared and screaming through her gag. I knew it was sick but I did enjoy seeing her in that peril. He placed her down on her feet, her ankles still bound at the edge of the diving board. He carefully walked back leaving Sheila in panic. A close-up shot was taken and you could see the tears pouring down her pretty face. After a few minutes, the man came back and walked up behind her and kissed her bare back and shoulders. Then he bent down and carefully removed one of her high heels. A quick pan back to her face showed that she was almost hysterical. He straightened up and retreated back to the edge of the pool. Now she was teetering on the brink of falling. The heels were too high to allow her to touch her toes onto the surface of the diving board. It was too obvious that my Aunt was not going to last long. I was getting excited and ideas were filling my head. Just in time the man returned and lifted her up on his shoulders. She was carried to the chair and her legs were freed. Her suit was pulled off and each man took a turn with her. At first, I did not think she liked it but as the time passed, it was all too obvious that she, in fact, did. End of Film! “Ok enough is enough John!” she barked. “Untie me. You have had your fun and now it is over.” No it wasn’t Auntie Slut! I threaded the second reel and I hit the jackpot. As soon as the first frame appeared, Aunt Sheila protested and begged me to stop it. She offered me money and almost anything I would want. She had no idea what I wanted and I was going to take it. Years Sheila had teased me and now I would tease her, in my way. The scene was my Aunt walking into her bedroom, not ten feet from where we were presently located. She was wearing a black bra, panties, garter belt and stockings. Again, wearing the same shoes she had on now. I looked down and marveled just how high of heel she was perched. Her hands were behind her back and she was gagged with tape over her pretty mouth. Also added was a rope noose around her neck and Dairy Dave was leading her to her closet. The next shot made me sit and take notice. He walked her through her closet but the shoes were gone. Not just the shoes but the rack and wall. I replayed it a second time. I looked to my Aunt’s face and saw her bowing her head and closing her eyes. I stopped the projector and got up and went into the closet. “Where is the doorway?” I demanded. She said nothing. “Aunt Sheila, I want to know how to open it and now!” She looked up into my face and just smirked. OK we can get rough I thought. I got down and started to tickle her foot. She was in hysterics in seconds but would not answer the question. The harder I tickled, the more determined she became. I finally stood up and unfastened the bow on the side of her dress. “You wouldn’t” she dared! I pulled the dress wide apart then unfastened the front of her bra. “Johnny, stop before you get into this too deep. Think about what you are doing. I love and trust you. Do you want that to end right now? And it will Johnny!” I was also determined. At this point, it had not occurred to Aunt Sheila that I knew about the pictures in her drawer. I leaned down and kissed my Aunt’s hard nipple, the left one. “Stop it please Johnny” she whispered. Not very convincing though. I licked it with the tip of my tongue. Where I came up with this I haven’t a clue, it just happened. Then I put her tender nip into my mouth and I lightly scraped it with my teeth. This caused her to moan softly. Now I was getting somewhere. I did it a little harder. I slowly ran my hand down my Aunt’s tight stomach until I reached to top of her panty. I slid past the elastic and down the outside to her crotch. I found it wet and at first I did not know why. A quick biology lesson flashed through my mind and I bit her harder. I let my fingers explore through the leg opening and found that my Aunt was shaven. Wow! Did not see that coming. Then I found her wet spot and rubbed my fingers in it. Her moaning was not getting louder and her breathing was labored. I bit her again. “How do I get in?” I prodded. “I will not tell you sweetheart!” She countered. She reminded me that she did not break with my best tickling and I got upset at that. OK the gloves come off. I left the room to retrieve my ammo. I returned and walked up to her and started to nibble again on her nipple. I held my right hand behind my back and placed my left on her tit. I looked her square in the eye and then gripped her nipple between my thumb and finger. She yelped and as she did I forced a pair of her panties, I had gotten from her hamper, into her open mouth. I held it there with my hand as she tried to struggle and spit it out. I had lightly placed two long strips of duct tape on the back of my pants. I reached back and pulled then off to secure the gag. “Last time Sheila. How do I open it?” I demanded. She just shook her head in defiance. I dropped to her foot and feigned a tickle again but this time I opened my Uncle’s Zippo and flicked it. He eyes became saucers as I grabbed her by her pretty red toes. “Yes or No” I almost said pleadingly. She lifter her head and looked straight ahead. I slowly ran the flame under her foot from the ball to her soft instep. I heard her muffled screams and I found it exciting. I looked up as she looked down. My Aunt was crying and shaking her head no in a desperate plead. I made it know that I was not playing around and I was past the point of no return. I gripped her foot and then let the flames kiss her tender toes. She twisted and squealed in pain. I held it there until the nylon began to split and evaporate. I moved toward her toes one more time and she relented. I capped the lighter and showed it to her. “I have no problems using this again Auntie” I advised. I noticed how wet the crotch of her panties was. I surmised that it all wasn’t from sweat. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | John...WOW!!!!!! |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I stood up and removed the tape and panties that kept my Aunt silent. I just looked at her and slowly she raised her head and finally gave it up. I rushed to the closet with eager anticipation. I went to the right side of the shoe rack and counted up three from the bottom. I placed my hand under the third rack and lifted it about one inch. I found the button immediately and give it a push. A soft click and I could pull the rack forward. The base was mounted on a grooved slide, which allowed the unit to “accordion” open. I slowly poked my head into the newly found room. I felt like I found a hidden treasure in a pirate story. What was all this stuff? There was a huge “X” against the rear wall. I would later find out that this was a St. Andrew’s cross. There were two 4X4 wooden blocks, the ones from the picture I was sure. A pulley and rope was dangling from the ceiling, a small padded horse was on the right wall. I got the idea that it was made especially for Auntie. Sort of custom fitted. Ropes, whips, cuffs and all sorts of things were organized on the wall. I found a box of cloths pins, some with small chains between them. On the final wall were hangers with “special” cloths, the things she wore for her most important outings. Shoes included. My heart was racing.
I returned to find Aunt Sheila in tears. “I never meant for you to find this. I just wanted to protect you!” she offered. “Protect me from what?” I inquired. She went on to tell me that even as a small child she could tell that I had something special inside me. I let it drop for a while. I untied Sheila’s wrists and told her to rub them and get the circulation back in her upper body. I did not loosen her knees or ankles at that point. Once her arms stopped tingling, I finished undressing her then I retied her wrists but this time in front of her. I bent down and removed the rope from her knees and ankles. I replaced her shoe even though her stockings were ruined. I led her into the secret room and immediately took command again. I forced her to bend over the horse from the end. I pulled the rope taught and fastened it to the opposite end. I then tied her ankles to the legs of the horse and ran my fingers on the insides of her legs. I retrieved a riding crop from the rack. “Let’s talk Aunt Sheila!” I said in a slow firm voice. I quizzed her about how long this had been going on and why. Who all was involved? Did she enjoy it as much as she appeared to be? At first she did not say anything, then I tapped her ass with the crop. She sobbed then began to explain it to me. The first Uncle Mike was a dominating man. He controlled everything in her life down to what she wore at all times. He liked to tie her up and punish her and she soon found that she enjoyed it as much as he did. She was a little nervous when he first invited other men to come and play with her, but she found that to be exciting as well. Then Uncle Mike 1 passed away. Aunt Sheila searched for someone just like him and thought she found it in Uncle Mike 2. Unfortunately, he tuned out to be almost as submissive as she was. She was in charge at work, in her home and led our family for the most part. What she did on the side was an escape. It was exciting to cheat and have affairs and let other men control her. My mouth must have been hanging open because I found my tongue to be very dry and I needed a drink. I went to her bathroom and returned with a glass of water for Aunt Sheila and me. “Johnny, get the cloths pins from the box and place one on each nipple.” She offered. I got one with a chain between them and attached one then ran the chain under the horse and attached the other. She chuckled and told me that it was a nice touch. She began to tell me more about her lifestyle. Yes, there were several men. Yes, most while she was married to Mike 2. Yes she loved the lifestyle and did not want it to end. Dave was one of the most controlling men she had met other than Uncle Mike 1! She was sad as Dave was selling out and moving to Arizona for health reasons. I asked her what was she going to do. “Find someone else I guess!” was her reply. I began to whip her ass and inner thighs quite hard. She moaned and gowned and jerked around. I heard her whisper something. I stopped and asked her to repeat herself. “Harder sweetheart” she replied. “This is a one time deal so make the most out of it.” I did as she requested, watching her ass turn blotches of pink then red. I was enjoying this I really was. I took a second to look around a bit more then found what I was looking for. A white plastic vibrator. I pulled down Sheila’s panties and forced the device into her wet spot. I did it rough and made her scream. I pushed it in and pulled it out. In and out over and over. She cried and begged me to do it harder and use my fingers as well. I did as she suggested and was very proud of myself. She exploded in seconds. She laughing and crying, soft then loud. This was power and I wanted more. I untied her ands still with her ankles bound. I pulled her wrists behind her back and used the handcuffs on the wall and cuffed her. I pulled down her stockings and after I untied her ankles, I removed them from her legs. I found a pair of fishnet stockings and I put them onto Sheila’s sexy legs. I walked her back into the bedroom, and then pulled down the blankets from the bed. I removed a pillowcase and roughly pulled it down over her head and shoulders. “What are you doing? Johnny pleases! I can’t breath! She whispered. I stood tall and removed my pants and underwear. “Well, since this is a one time thing,” I started, “I figured we might make it a party!” With that, I pulled off the “hood” and let her see my nakedness. My Aunt’s eyes almost popped out of her head as she shook her head no defiantly. Yes I nodded. I pulled her close and kissed her tenderly. “Yes Pet, you will do this for me. I sat back on the bed and pulled her down with me. I teased her nipples and kissed her neck and ears. Where this came from I honestly don’t know! But soon I pushed her head down between my legs. She started by kissing me and giving little licks. That was followed by her licking my shaft then enveloping it into her mouth. I was breathless and my heart raced again. I felt myself collapse inside of myself. I heard her moan as I lubricated her mouth. She finished by licking me clean. After a few minutes, I rose and released her cuffs. Silently she went into her bathroom and returned with a hot washcloth and towel. She gently cleaned my cock and balls, this was unexpected and I thought I would cum again during the process. “Thank you Pet.” I stated. She sat straight up and looked at me. Tears started to flow down her face. I asked what was wrong. “Johnny, why did you call me Pet?” Aunt Sheila asked tenderly. “Your Uncle Mike always called me that.” I replied “It just came naturally with you Auntie!” She smiled through the tears and lunged over and hugged my neck. It was nearly 10PM and we had not eaten. I told my Aunt to get dressed in something that would make me happy and meet me downstairs. I went into my room and got my new slacks, shirt and jacket on and waited downstairs. She appeared about 30 minutes later in a skirt and silk blouse. It was one of the shorter skirts I had seen on my Aunt. Stockings and very high sexy open toed pumps with her ever-present ankle bracelet were the finishing touch. I opened her car door for her and she allowed me to see quite a bit of her thigh and stocking tops. We went to one of her favorite Italian bistros. We ate slowly and talked about almost everything. Mainly the past and how much she missed Uncle Mike. She told me how I reminded her of him so much and that is why we had a special bond in her mind. Under the table her bare foot was up against my leg and I stroked her toes lightly causing her to jump and giggle. We got home and walked arm in arm up the stairs to her room. She kissed me good night and went into her bedroom. I retired to mine and hung up my new threads. I laid down on top of the spread but I knew I would not fall to sleep. I got up and walked to the door and found her coming to my room. We looked at each other and Sheila held out her hand I lead me to her bed. “We are just going to lay here,” she said. “Nothing else!” It did not take me long to fall asleep and I slept without dreams which is uncommon for me. I woke to find my Aunt’s head deep into my shoulder. Her right arm and leg were draped over my body. She was wearing a black lace negligee. I had not noticed that last night. She was aroused slightly and lifter her head. She was still asleep I felt but somehow managed to kiss my cheek before dropping back to her pillow. When I had the chance, I got up and showered and put on my suit. I went downstairs and made a cup of coffee for her. (My Grandmother taught me how) I brought it up to find her sitting up and slipping into her marabou slippers. Gawd, she was sexy. We need to talk I told her. She agreed. We went over to the love seat and sat down. She started with how sorry she was that this all happened and that she took full responsibility. I listen as she went on about how this could not leave the room and that she would stay away from me to avoid attention. When she finished, Aunt Sheila took a sip of her coffee and placed her cup on the end table. She implied that it was my turn. I asked when did Dave leave. She reminded me that it would be in a month! What happened next changed my life forever. I told her that the day he left, I would become her new Dom! She looked dumfounded and could not speak. “Who better Pet?” I pleaded my case. “You have been training me for this all my life and you know it. You knowingly or unwittingly have done this and I am ready to take the control. I will do exactly what Dave and Uncle Mike did. We will meet secretly as before but this time it will be my training session. You will help me become a great Dom.” Aunt Sheila was still speechless. It was a done deal I told her. I then got up and walked to her closet and brought back her attire for the day. A navy blue front buttoning dress with red trim and of course matching red open toed sling back heels. She soon smiled and replied a cheery “Yes Sir!” She got up and showered and found me sitting on the loveseat waiting for her. “Does this meet your approval Sir?” Sheila asked. “Yes Pet! You honor me! I said as I led her through the door and down the stairs. |
| Name: | King of Bling |
| E-mail address: | invinciblegangstah@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://groups.yahoo.com/group/boundfilipinas/ |
| Comments: | Very nice story,John. I hope to hear more stories about you dominating your Aunt and other bondage stories that you might have. As with Bill from the Dressed Women Bound and Gagged Dreambook and Andrew from the Women Bound by Youths Dreambook, Im glad to hear your real stories. It would be an honor if I can also have an idea on how your aunt looked like. Im a very discreet person especially since bondage or bdsm is still taboo in a very conservative country like ours. Any material you can provide will stay with me only. But more importantly, I hope that you can keep the stories coming. Thanks and more power. If you want to correspond via YM, mine is invincibleplayah. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Comments: | John...Double WOW!!!!! Did you get to do anything else to your Aunt? |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | Thank you and I am glad you enjoyed it. I will relate more when I can. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | As I write this, my wife Dee is on the bed, bound, gagged and whimpering profoundly. You see, I have been gone for three days to a convention and Dee was home minding the fort. I got home late last night and immediately knew something was amiss. It was Dee’s general mood and she was not that happy to see me in fact. And no sexual actions were offered. So, I woke up and saw her sleeping so peacefully next to me. I went into the “FUN ROOM” where our bondage toys and furniture is located and retrieved a few items. Dee woke to my hand firmly across her mouth and a small pillowcase being pulled over her head. As she is claustaphobic, Dee was very easily forced into submission. I ordered her on her stomach at which time I secured her hands behind her back with handcuffs. I also used this position to remove the pillowcase and force the panties she wore last night into her mouth. I held this in with two wraps of duct tape around her entire head. She does not enjoy this at all as it sticks to her long red hair. I then proceeded to turn her over onto her back where I produced a 30” spreader bar. I made this from a one inch by 30-inch dowel rod. I added eye bolts to the end then attached two wide dog collars to complete the device. (This cost about $10. 00 total to make.) Once my lovely sub was retrained, I proceeded to obtain the information I knew she needed to tell me.
I reached down to the floor and lifted up an 18-ince riding crop. It is made of leather and has twin slap pads attached to the end of the shaft. I began to “warm up” on the bottoms of Dee’s pretty feet. I always match strokes so I hit her left instep with my fore hand then returned my backhand across her right one. I started lightly and teasingly at first but by the time I had given 20 lashes each, poor Dee was sobbing. I followed this with some light tapping on her nipples. In just seconds her nubs stiffened and grew about a half inch and were rock hard. Usually, I would have Dee tied in a standing or sitting position to torment her breasts. I like to use an “Up, Down, Left and Right” slapping motion on her nipples and just let the tip of the crop do the dirty work. But I wanted fast answers so I struck them straight down with a snap of my wrist. The sobbing turned to crying. “Are you ready to tell me what you have been doing Darling?” I asked. No reply. So I rapidly slapped her inner upper thighs with lightning quick flicks of my right wrist. I could see she was struggling to keep her composure so I proceeded to her lips. This not only stung but was also a big turn on for my wife. I used my two fingers to spread her very wet lips and proceeded to use the shaft of the crop on her clit. That did the trick! Ten strokes and she was ready to spill the beans. I left the riding crop resting with the grip on the mattress but left the shaft against her clit and closed her lips to keep it locked in. I unwrapped the tape from my wife’s face and removed her panties from her mouth. “OK” I uttered, “start telling me the truth.” She paused a little bit too long so I tapped the crop and the friction of it on her clit broke the ice in a big way. “I met Jerry Friday for lunch. I’m sorry!” She stammered. Jerry is her former boss whom I will speak of in a later story. “Where did you meet him?” I demanded. “At a bar” she replied. I shook the crop again and volleyed back, “Oh no you didn’t my pretty slut!” Her eyes got very big as she realized that I knew more then she thought. She proceeded to tell me how she called him and asked him to go to lunch and since it was such a pretty day to go on a little picnic at the park about ten miles from town. They met with Dee wearing a teal blue sundress with matching sandals sporting four-inch cork wedge heels. They ate the sandwiches Dee picked up and preceded to the back seat of his Grand Marquee where her wrists were cuffed, her top was pulled down and his pants were unzipped. It was a quick encounter, some nipple torment and a blowjob. Dee was again in tears and begging my forgiveness. I told her that I needed to trust her more and she would need severe punishment. My wife agreed and I placed small alligator clamps on her nipples. They and carpenter’s string attached to each one and that was tied to the spreader bar between Dee’s legs. Her legs are bent into an uncomfortable halfway position so any release will rip her nipples and letting up on the strain will cause cramps in her thighs and calves. I must go now as she has been in this predicament for almost and hour and a half. She will be there longer but I want to watch her eyes beg some more. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I met Gina in the 12-year span that started at the end of my first marriage and the beginning of the second one. I had taken a leave of absence from my job to continue with my education. I figured about one year would make my masters obtainable. I did decide that I needed to do something to earn money so I would not totally deplete my savings. I decided that I could tutor several subjects. This way, I could set the hours at my convenience. Gina’s youngest son was having a problem in several subjects and at risk of a failure of the grade. The school gave her my number and we met to discuss what could be done.
Gina came to my house alone. She had stated on the phone, that her husband worked long hours and did not participate in the dealings with her sons as she had three. When I opened my front door, I was taken back. I was told that she was several years older than I was but in fact looked many years younger. She was a babe! Gina stood about 5’8” tall and I guessed about 135 lbs. Her hair was raven black and her eyes matched in color. I would learn later that she was 38cc – 28 - 35. She was truly something to behold. She wore a chocolate corduroy skirt with a lighter brown blouse. I noticed that she left three buttons open at the top. Well, she did have great cleavage and was entitled to show it off. Her outfit was finished off with brown boots with a four-inch heel. She followed me to the living room and we sat opposite each other on the sofa. Her eyes sparkled even more than her jewelry, which she wore a lot of. It was obviously not cheap stuff but in fact very expensive I knew right away. Gina had a smile that would light up a gymnasium and flashed it often. I told her to make herself at home and she straightened up and asked if I was serious. I chuckled and said “Well of course”. With that she bent down and unzipped her boots and slipped them off she stood and repositioned herself sitting with her legs tucked under herself. She thanked me and explained that she had been on her feet all day and was dying to get out of her footwear. I told her no problem and to always feel comfortable in my home. I asked her what kind of work she did and she told me how she had started up a construction company from the ground up. It had grown to the point that she and her family lived very comfortably. I congratulated her and we got down to business. It was decided that I would see her son after school three days a week from three thirty for one hour. She told me that she did not usually leave work until four thirty and I said that would not be a problem, he could finish homework and mess around with my daughters. They were both a little bit older then he was but that would be fine. She left me with a big smile and I watched as she got up and stretched her legs. Gina’s makeup was impeccable and she was very beautiful! I had had noticed how nice her red nails were manicured and after looking at her lovely feet knew that she had them professionally pedicured as well. She fumbled with her boots a bit and I bent down to help her slide into them and zipped them up as well. “Such a gentleman!” she said beaming. “My husband would never do such a thing for me” I replied that it was my upbringing and laughed it off. After she left I wondered if this had been a test of some kind. I had a bit of a problem falling to sleep that night. Monday afternoon, the tutoring sessions began. I could tell right away that this was going to be a challenge. I could not believe that the boy had gotten as far as he did without failing. He was a nice kid and I would help him the best I could. At five sharp, the doorbell rang and Gina was standing on my doorstep. Damn, she looked fine. I invited her in and told her that the three kids were outside shooting baskets. I also said that we needed a little time to discuss a serious problem. I led Gina into the kitchen and offered her a chair. She chose to sit at the counter on a stool and I agreed. I offered her coffee and began to tell her how far behind her son was as she poured the cream in her cup. “I was afraid of that and in fact have asked for help long ago.” She said with tears in her eyes. The older boys were not slow learners she explained but the younger boy had always had problems in school. Her husband doted on his older brothers and left him to his mother. I assured her that I would not leave him stranded but that it might take up some time in the summer. Her face brightened and she told me that would not be a problem. Gina finished her coffee and I called the kids in and introduced my two girls to her. She and her son drove off and I went to my office to study my homework. I could not let that fall off either. For the next two months, Gina was at my home at least three times a week. And as the seasons changed so did her wardrobe. Gone were the boots and longer skirts and sweaters and such. Gina had a good body and liked to show it off. The skirts got a bit shorter and she showed even more cleavage. The height of her heels was always at least three and a half inches or higher but now she wore mostly open toed pumps and sling backs. I really enjoyed that! She was happy with the progress I was making with her son. His grades were rising and it now became obtainable for him to pass the grade. Gina loved to touch and hug. I got one when she walked in and before she left. She always grabbed my hand and squeezed it in hers. I felt she was a very lonely woman. One day she bounced in the front door without knocking. As usual, the kids were outside playing and she got right up in my face. “Guess what?” she exploded. And before I could answer at all, she continued with “The radio station I listen to is having a kissing contest. I bet you and I could win easily!” And with that, she pushed her lips against mine and we kissed for an instant, then for several minutes. When we finally parted, she smiled and asked if I felt so too? I was too busy covering my pants to answer. I knew she noticed because she gave me a big “caught ya” smile. That night I again had a hard time sleeping. Over the summer I saw Gina several times a week. Not just the tutoring but socially as well. She had fabulous cookouts that the girls and I were invited to. He husband was cordial but not really the friendly type. Even when there was company, he went inside and watched sports. This annoyed the beautiful Gina I could tell. She did not usually work on Fridays so it was agreed that one afternoon, after the lesson her son could swim with my girls for a few hours. Gina stood in my kitchen looking out. She was not in a good mood. “I don’t know what to do” she finally blurted. I am so sick and tired of being in charge of everything. I run a company, then go home to run a house by myself. He won’t pay bills nor will he help discipline the boys. It is all him and for him and nothing for me.” I could see she needed a shoulder so I offered. We walked away from the view of the kids and she cried it out. After a few minutes, she lifter her eyes into mine and moved in for the kiss. I allowed it and returned it as well. “I just want someone to take control of me and my life from time to time.” She pleaded. I told her I understood and that she could come talk to me anytime. I knew that was not the answer she was looking for. But at the moment, I was actually employed by her. My time would come. And so it did. Summer had left but not after some long and wonderful chats with Gina in my home. I knew a lot about her and her family. She was the youngest of three siblings and was 100% Italian. Daddy was wealthy and little Gina was his baby. He backed her company as a silent partner. I knew how she and her husband met, I knew his faults and I also got to know Gina’s. All in all she was really a remarkable woman and I was growing more in like with her. By August, Gina was really pushing for something to happen to elevate our relationship. I would not allow that while she was paying me to help her son. It was decided that we would send her son back to school without a tutor and see if he could handle the task. I missed seeing Gina as it dwindled down to once a week or two. I was finishing up a term paper for my science class when the doorbell rang. I opened it to find a very excited Gina. She pushed her way in and reached into her purse. In her hands was her son’s report card. He made the honor roll for the first time ever in his young life. I was almost as happy as he was. She told me she could not wait for me to see it. Then she threw herself into my arms and we kissed very passionately. Her hands started to roam as well as mine. I started to lift her skirt when the back door opened and I heard that terrible sound. “Dad, we’re home!” It was the voice of my oldest. They were back from the library already. Gina straightened her skirt and quickly wiped off the lipstick from my lips and face. She sneaked out the front door as I went back to the kitchen. Damn it! I was not surprised to get her call the next day. She needed to see me but someplace were we would not be seen. I told her I could meet her Friday as she was already off that day. She agreed and told me how could we connect. She told me that I should be parked at the mall in the next county, she would drive past my car, park and enter the mall. She would window shop for a few minutes and proceed to a certain exit that was hardly ever used. I would be there waiting. Come Friday Gina drove past my car without a glance. I watched her park and walk to the entrance of the mall. Whoa was she looking fine! She was in a light blue dress with a short, navy jacket over the top. She was wearing five-inch heels that she got from Frederick’s. They were open toed with an ankle strap and were also navy blue. They provided her with a very sensual gait. I waited for her to get into the mall then I proceeded to the other entrance. As Gina stepped out the door, I pushed the car for open for her to just slide in. As she had instructed on the phone, I drove off as she immediately dropped her head down to my lap to remain concealed. I asked if she knew were to go and she told me of a small motel that charged by the hour. I asked her if she had been there before and she paused before affirming the question. The property was only about ten minutes from the mall and I just handed the manager the money and nothing signed. I found out later that we were only three blocks from her office. No wonder she knew about this place. I got out of the car and opened the door just before she bolted into the room. Once the door was closed, Gina turned and threw her arms around my neck and began thrusting her tongue down my throat. I returned the tease. She reached down and grabbed my cock, which I must admit, was getting excited. I told her that she was a naughty lady, at which she giggled and nodded affirmatively. I asked her, “Do you enjoy being naughty?” And she answered, “Possibly.” I continued, “Do you need disciplined?” She laughed, “Definitely.” I quickly spun her around and kissed her neck and whispered in her ear to undress. She complied quickly only taking time to hang up her clothing. I ordered her to face the wall, and then I pulled her hands behind her back and cuffed them tightly. I stuffed her mouth with a washcloth and used her scarf to secure it in place. Then, to her surprise, I fastened a line of rope to her cuffs and then lifter her arms up and fastened the end to the television wall mount. I had tested it while she was in the bathroom and felt that it would hold. This position caused her to bend at the waist almost 90degrees. That startled her slightly, but her eyes really bulged when I placed a spreader bar between her ankles. I had constructed one using ¾ inch PVC tubing in 13-inch sections. Each section had a male/female connector to add length. The one I created for her totaled 30-inches in length. Once Gina was secured in the manner I had fantasized, I gave her one more surprise. I reached into my briefcase and obtained a flogger made of 18-inch long leather strips. She “expressed” her deep concern through muffled squeals. I told her that I liked to spread my “submissive’s” legs so I could reach high on her inner thighs and if I performed an upper cut, I could punish her pussy as well. Gina shook her head no several times, right up to the first snap of my wrist and as the leather tongs slapped her ass. I took my time and watched her white flesh turn pink and then red in a splotchy manner. I took a few slaps at her pussy and thighs as well at which she made the most delightful muffled screams. Well, she wanted to be controlled, didn’t she? This went on for over 30 minutes. Sobbing turned to all out crying and I was enjoyed every minute of it. After I stopped her punishment, Gina got her composure back. I stood in front of her bent body and unzipped my pants. She looked at my cock and then up to my eyes. She nodded yes very anxiously! I surprised her again by zipping up and unfastening her ankles. I untied the suspension and uncuffed her wrists. Her arms wrapped around my neck again and she started to kiss me but then realized that she was still gagged. She lifted her ands to unfasten the gag, but I stopped her and lifted her off her feet. I threw her onto the bed and quickly began to reapply her restraints. This time I tied her spread eagle to the bed. She moaned and I sternly ordered her to keep quiet. She stiffened and her eyes showed her concern. Once bound I went to each hand and loosened her bind long enough to have her make a fist and stuff her thumb into it. Her hand was placed into an ankle sock and tightly wrapped with tape so she had absolutely no movement. It then was retied and the same was done to the other one. Once that was done, I then blindfolded her with a large padded mask. I also placed Bose Noise Canceling headphones over her head and covering her ears. Now, Gina could not hear, see, feel, speak or move. She was completely deprived of most all of her senses. I opened and closed the room door so that she would feel a breeze and then wonder if I had left her alone. It worked beautifully as I knew it would. She panicked and began to whimper. I removed my shoes so she would not hear me move around. I had already gotten the candle lit, the cup filled with ice and my riding crop ready. Gina settled down after a few minutes and I let her lay there a full five minutes to heighten her senses. I carefully got up and picked up the cup of ice. The condensation was building up on the sides as I had hoped for so I placed it about her left nipple and allowed it to drip just one solitary drop. She jumped as if I had lit it with a match. I waited a full minute before I dripped the candle on her right nipple. The reaction was about the same. Later I asked her if she knew the difference and she replied that she thought both were hot wax. After a quiet time I did the same to her big toes then her navel and finally her pussy. I lightly stroked, waxed, iced, tickled, slapped and licked her for twenty minutes. She told me she thought is was a few hours. I love deprivation! The final punishment I had for the beautiful Gina was placing a cordless vibrating device against her pussy. I could see that she was getting very excited after just a few minutes. Then I turned the trimmer over and began to remove the bush. It took her a few seconds to realize what I was doing then the “fur began to fly” so to speak. She franticly shook her head and screamed into the gag. But of course, it did not good. When I had finished, I positioned my body between her legs and used my tongue on her smooth pussy. I spread her lips and nibbled on her clit. I would suck into my mouth then push it out with my tongue. I licked and sucked until she was in a frenzy and I let her explode. She squealed and moaned for several minutes before she finally settled down. I unfastened her ankles, then removed her blindfold and headphones. I looked into her eyes and asked if she had enjoyed herself. She nodded yes in a big way. I ungagged her and she immediately screamed, “Are you insane? Do you think my husband won’t notice that I have been shaved?” I placed my hand over her mouth and replied, “Listen Gina! You want control, well here it is. You tell him tonight that you did it was you were shaving your legs in the shower and ask if he likes it. What is he going to say? You just say it is very comfortable and you like it.” She slowly nodded her head. “Either way, if you want to do this again, you will keep it nice and smooth. I don’t lick bush. You will also do as I say, understand? You wear what I tell you to, go where and when I say and anything else I command. Understand my pretty slut?” Gina’s eyes popped at first, but she thought for a minute, smiled and said, “Yes Sir!” I told her she had better or it was over I did not allow second chances. I released her from the rest of her binds. “Now make me smile!” I commanded. Gina immediately got on her knees in front of me and unzipped my pants. This time the zipper did not come back up as before. I sat down on the bed and enjoyed Gina’s fabulous mouth. Damn she was good! When she had finished, she left and went to the bathroom and returned with a hot soapy washcloth and a hot unsoaped one. She knelt next to me and carefully and lovingly washed my cock. When she had finished she leaned over and kissed the head several times. Next, I got up and went to my jacket and took out a small box from the pocket. “Gina, I am a dominant. Do you know what that means?” She nodded yes and said “I have been looking for someone like you for a long time.” “Do you know what it means to me?” I volleyed. She stated yes and she would do her best to be a good sub to me. I told her I was happy to hear that, but did she understand that I would if needed, discipline and punish her. Gina said she understood what it all meant. She had researched it for many years on the internet. “I will do as you say and will please you in anyway I can.” she stated with her head held high. “What if I want to humiliate you? Video you? Share you? How would you feel about that?” I questioned. “Sir,” she started, “If that is what makes you happy, I will do my best to make you proud of me!” I opened the box and commanded her to lift her right leg. I placed her “collar” around her ankle. It was a very nice gold ankle bracelet, thin but well made and 18 carrot gold. “This does not come off except to put on her hose, do you understand me? 24/7!” I advised the beautiful woman in front of me. “Yes Sir, I will wear it with pride and it will never leave my ankle!” as she said this I looked into her eyes and saw the tears swelling. I reached out my arms and pulled her close. I held her as she sobbed. “I would rather die then to disappoint you Sir!” “I know and that won’t happen I am sure.” I said as I kissed her very passionately. Gina and I had a continuing relationship for over five years. A health issue with her family dictated that she move to the south western part of the country. That was over twelve years ago but I still hear from her often. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I met Gina in the 12-year span that started at the end of my first marriage and the beginning of the second one. I had taken a leave of absence from my job to continue with my education. I figured about one year would make my masters obtainable. I did decide that I needed to do something to earn money so I would not totally deplete my savings. I decided that I could tutor several subjects. This way, I could set the hours at my convenience. Gina’s youngest son was having a problem in several subjects and at risk of a failure of the grade. The school gave her my number and we met to discuss what could be done.
Gina came to my house alone. She had stated on the phone, that her husband worked long hours and did not participate in the dealings with her sons as she had three. When I opened my front door, I was taken back. I was told that she was several years older than I was but in fact looked many years younger. She was a babe! Gina stood about 5’8” tall and I guessed about 135 lbs. Her hair was raven black and her eyes matched in color. I would learn later that she was 38cc – 28 - 35. She was truly something to behold. She wore a chocolate corduroy skirt with a lighter brown blouse. I noticed that she left three buttons open at the top. Well, she did have great cleavage and was entitled to show it off. Her outfit was finished off with brown boots with a four-inch heel. She followed me to the living room and we sat opposite each other on the sofa. Her eyes sparkled even more than her jewelry, which she wore a lot of. It was obviously not cheap stuff but in fact very expensive I knew right away. Gina had a smile that would light up a gymnasium and flashed it often. I told her to make herself at home and she straightened up and asked if I was serious. I chuckled and said “Well of course”. With that she bent down and unzipped her boots and slipped them off she stood and repositioned herself sitting with her legs tucked under herself. She thanked me and explained that she had been on her feet all day and was dying to get out of her footwear. I told her no problem and to always feel comfortable in my home. I asked her what kind of work she did and she told me how she had started up a construction company from the ground up. It had grown to the point that she and her family lived very comfortably. I congratulated her and we got down to business. It was decided that I would see her son after school three days a week from three thirty for one hour. She told me that she did not usually leave work until four thirty and I said that would not be a problem, he could finish homework and mess around with my daughters. They were both a little bit older then he was but that would be fine. She left me with a big smile and I watched as she got up and stretched her legs. Gina’s makeup was impeccable and she was very beautiful! I had had noticed how nice her red nails were manicured and after looking at her lovely feet knew that she had them professionally pedicured as well. She fumbled with her boots a bit and I bent down to help her slide into them and zipped them up as well. “Such a gentleman!” she said beaming. “My husband would never do such a thing for me” I replied that it was my upbringing and laughed it off. After she left I wondered if this had been a test of some kind. I had a bit of a problem falling to sleep that night. Monday afternoon, the tutoring sessions began. I could tell right away that this was going to be a challenge. I could not believe that the boy had gotten as far as he did without failing. He was a nice kid and I would help him the best I could. At five sharp, the doorbell rang and Gina was standing on my doorstep. Damn, she looked fine. I invited her in and told her that the three kids were outside shooting baskets. I also said that we needed a little time to discuss a serious problem. I led Gina into the kitchen and offered her a chair. She chose to sit at the counter on a stool and I agreed. I offered her coffee and began to tell her how far behind her son was as she poured the cream in her cup. “I was afraid of that and in fact have asked for help long ago.” She said with tears in her eyes. The older boys were not slow learners she explained but the younger boy had always had problems in school. Her husband doted on his older brothers and left him to his mother. I assured her that I would not leave him stranded but that it might take up some time in the summer. Her face brightened and she told me that would not be a problem. Gina finished her coffee and I called the kids in and introduced my two girls to her. She and her son drove off and I went to my office to study my homework. I could not let that fall off either. For the next two months, Gina was at my home at least three times a week. And as the seasons changed so did her wardrobe. Gone were the boots and longer skirts and sweaters and such. Gina had a good body and liked to show it off. The skirts got a bit shorter and she showed even more cleavage. The height of her heels was always at least three and a half inches or higher but now she wore mostly open toed pumps and sling backs. I really enjoyed that! She was happy with the progress I was making with her son. His grades were rising and it now became obtainable for him to pass the grade. Gina loved to touch and hug. I got one when she walked in and before she left. She always grabbed my hand and squeezed it in hers. I felt she was a very lonely woman. One day she bounced in the front door without knocking. As usual, the kids were outside playing and she got right up in my face. “Guess what?” she exploded. And before I could answer at all, she continued with “The radio station I listen to is having a kissing contest. I bet you and I could win easily!” And with that, she pushed her lips against mine and we kissed for an instant, then for several minutes. When we finally parted, she smiled and asked if I felt so too? I was too busy covering my pants to answer. I knew she noticed because she gave me a big “caught ya” smile. That night I again had a hard time sleeping. Over the summer I saw Gina several times a week. Not just the tutoring but socially as well. She had fabulous cookouts that the girls and I were invited to. He husband was cordial but not really the friendly type. Even when there was company, he went inside and watched sports. This annoyed the beautiful Gina I could tell. She did not usually work on Fridays so it was agreed that one afternoon, after the lesson her son could swim with my girls for a few hours. Gina stood in my kitchen looking out. She was not in a good mood. “I don’t know what to do” she finally blurted. I am so sick and tired of being in charge of everything. I run a company, then go home to run a house by myself. He won’t pay bills nor will he help discipline the boys. It is all him and for him and nothing for me.” I could see she needed a shoulder so I offered. We walked away from the view of the kids and she cried it out. After a few minutes, she lifter her eyes into mine and moved in for the kiss. I allowed it and returned it as well. “I just want someone to take control of me and my life from time to time.” She pleaded. I told her I understood and that she could come talk to me anytime. I knew that was not the answer she was looking for. But at the moment, I was actually employed by her. My time would come. And so it did. Summer had left but not after some long and wonderful chats with Gina in my home. I knew a lot about her and her family. She was the youngest of three siblings and was 100% Italian. Daddy was wealthy and little Gina was his baby. He backed her company as a silent partner. I knew how she and her husband met, I knew his faults and I also got to know Gina’s. All in all she was really a remarkable woman and I was growing more in like with her. By August, Gina was really pushing for something to happen to elevate our relationship. I would not allow that while she was paying me to help her son. It was decided that we would send her son back to school without a tutor and see if he could handle the task. I missed seeing Gina as it dwindled down to once a week or two. I was finishing up a term paper for my science class when the doorbell rang. I opened it to find a very excited Gina. She pushed her way in and reached into her purse. In her hands was her son’s report card. He made the honor roll for the first time ever in his young life. I was almost as happy as he was. She told me she could not wait for me to see it. Then she threw herself into my arms and we kissed very passionately. Her hands started to roam as well as mine. I started to lift her skirt when the back door opened and I heard that terrible sound. “Dad, we’re home!” It was the voice of my oldest. They were back from the library already. Gina straightened her skirt and quickly wiped off the lipstick from my lips and face. She sneaked out the front door as I went back to the kitchen. Damn it! I was not surprised to get her call the next day. She needed to see me but someplace were we would not be seen. I told her I could meet her Friday as she was already off that day. She agreed and told me how could we connect. She told me that I should be parked at the mall in the next county, she would drive past my car, park and enter the mall. She would window shop for a few minutes and proceed to a certain exit that was hardly ever used. I would be there waiting. Come Friday Gina drove past my car without a glance. I watched her park and walk to the entrance of the mall. Whoa was she looking fine! She was in a light blue dress with a short, navy jacket over the top. She was wearing five-inch heels that she got from Frederick’s. They were open toed with an ankle strap and were also navy blue. They provided her with a very sensual gait. I waited for her to get into the mall then I proceeded to the other entrance. As Gina stepped out the door, I pushed the car for open for her to just slide in. As she had instructed on the phone, I drove off as she immediately dropped her head down to my lap to remain concealed. I asked if she knew were to go and she told me of a small motel that charged by the hour. I asked her if she had been there before and she paused before affirming the question. The property was only about ten minutes from the mall and I just handed the manager the money and nothing signed. I found out later that we were only three blocks from her office. No wonder she knew about this place. I got out of the car and opened the door just before she bolted into the room. Once the door was closed, Gina turned and threw her arms around my neck and began thrusting her tongue down my throat. I returned the tease. She reached down and grabbed my cock, which I must admit, was getting excited. I told her that she was a naughty lady, at which she giggled and nodded affirmatively. I asked her, “Do you enjoy being naughty?” And she answered, “Possibly.” I continued, “Do you need disciplined?” She laughed, “Definitely.” I quickly spun her around and kissed her neck and whispered in her ear to undress. She complied quickly only taking time to hang up her clothing. I ordered her to face the wall, and then I pulled her hands behind her back and cuffed them tightly. I stuffed her mouth with a washcloth and used her scarf to secure it in place. Then, to her surprise, I fastened a line of rope to her cuffs and then lifter her arms up and fastened the end to the television wall mount. I had tested it while she was in the bathroom and felt that it would hold. This position caused her to bend at the waist almost 90degrees. That startled her slightly, but her eyes really bulged when I placed a spreader bar between her ankles. I had constructed one using ¾ inch PVC tubing in 13-inch sections. Each section had a male/female connector to add length. The one I created for her totaled 30-inches in length. Once Gina was secured in the manner I had fantasized, I gave her one more surprise. I reached into my briefcase and obtained a flogger made of 18-inch long leather strips. She “expressed” her deep concern through muffled squeals. I told her that I liked to spread my “submissive’s” legs so I could reach high on her inner thighs and if I performed an upper cut, I could punish her pussy as well. Gina shook her head no several times, right up to the first snap of my wrist and as the leather tongs slapped her ass. I took my time and watched her white flesh turn pink and then red in a splotchy manner. I took a few slaps at her pussy and thighs as well at which she made the most delightful muffled screams. Well, she wanted to be controlled, didn’t she? This went on for over 30 minutes. Sobbing turned to all out crying and I was enjoyed every minute of it. After I stopped her punishment, Gina got her composure back. I stood in front of her bent body and unzipped my pants. She looked at my cock and then up to my eyes. She nodded yes very anxiously! I surprised her again by zipping up and unfastening her ankles. I untied the suspension and uncuffed her wrists. Her arms wrapped around my neck again and she started to kiss me but then realized that she was still gagged. She lifted her ands to unfasten the gag, but I stopped her and lifted her off her feet. I threw her onto the bed and quickly began to reapply her restraints. This time I tied her spread eagle to the bed. She moaned and I sternly ordered her to keep quiet. She stiffened and her eyes showed her concern. Once bound I went to each hand and loosened her bind long enough to have her make a fist and stuff her thumb into it. Her hand was placed into an ankle sock and tightly wrapped with tape so she had absolutely no movement. It then was retied and the same was done to the other one. Once that was done, I then blindfolded her with a large padded mask. I also placed Bose Noise Canceling headphones over her head and covering her ears. Now, Gina could not hear, see, feel, speak or move. She was completely deprived of most all of her senses. I opened and closed the room door so that she would feel a breeze and then wonder if I had left her alone. It worked beautifully as I knew it would. She panicked and began to whimper. I removed my shoes so she would not hear me move around. I had already gotten the candle lit, the cup filled with ice and my riding crop ready. Gina settled down after a few minutes and I let her lay there a full five minutes to heighten her senses. I carefully got up and picked up the cup of ice. The condensation was building up on the sides as I had hoped for so I placed it about her left nipple and allowed it to drip just one solitary drop. She jumped as if I had lit it with a match. I waited a full minute before I dripped the candle on her right nipple. The reaction was about the same. Later I asked her if she knew the difference and she replied that she thought both were hot wax. After a quiet time I did the same to her big toes then her navel and finally her pussy. I lightly stroked, waxed, iced, tickled, slapped and licked her for twenty minutes. She told me she thought is was a few hours. I love deprivation! The final punishment I had for the beautiful Gina was placing a cordless vibrating device against her pussy. I could see that she was getting very excited after just a few minutes. Then I turned the trimmer over and began to remove the bush. It took her a few seconds to realize what I was doing then the “fur began to fly” so to speak. She franticly shook her head and screamed into the gag. But of course, it did not good. When I had finished, I positioned my body between her legs and used my tongue on her smooth pussy. I spread her lips and nibbled on her clit. I would suck into my mouth then push it out with my tongue. I licked and sucked until she was in a frenzy and I let her explode. She squealed and moaned for several minutes before she finally settled down. I unfastened her ankles, then removed her blindfold and headphones. I looked into her eyes and asked if she had enjoyed herself. She nodded yes in a big way. I ungagged her and she immediately screamed, “Are you insane? Do you think my husband won’t notice that I have been shaved?” I placed my hand over her mouth and replied, “Listen Gina! You want control, well here it is. You tell him tonight that you did it was you were shaving your legs in the shower and ask if he likes it. What is he going to say? You just say it is very comfortable and you like it.” She slowly nodded her head. “Either way, if you want to do this again, you will keep it nice and smooth. I don’t lick bush. You will also do as I say, understand? You wear what I tell you to, go where and when I say and anything else I command. Understand my pretty slut?” Gina’s eyes popped at first, but she thought for a minute, smiled and said, “Yes Sir!” I told her she had better or it was over I did not allow second chances. I released her from the rest of her binds. “Now make me smile!” I commanded. Gina immediately got on her knees in front of me and unzipped my pants. This time the zipper did not come back up as before. I sat down on the bed and enjoyed Gina’s fabulous mouth. Damn she was good! When she had finished, she left and went to the bathroom and returned with a hot soapy washcloth and a hot unsoaped one. She knelt next to me and carefully and lovingly washed my cock. When she had finished she leaned over and kissed the head several times. Next, I got up and went to my jacket and took out a small box from the pocket. “Gina, I am a dominant. Do you know what that means?” She nodded yes and said “I have been looking for someone like you for a long time.” “Do you know what it means to me?” I volleyed. She stated yes and she would do her best to be a good sub to me. I told her I was happy to hear that, but did she understand that I would if needed, discipline and punish her. Gina said she understood what it all meant. She had researched it for many years on the internet. “I will do as you say and will please you in anyway I can.” she stated with her head held high. “What if I want to humiliate you? Video you? Share you? How would you feel about that?” I questioned. “Sir,” she started, “If that is what makes you happy, I will do my best to make you proud of me!” I opened the box and commanded her to lift her right leg. I placed her “collar” around her ankle. It was a very nice gold ankle bracelet, thin but well made and 18 carrot gold. “This does not come off except to put on her hose, do you understand me? 24/7!” I advised the beautiful woman in front of me. “Yes Sir, I will wear it with pride and it will never leave my ankle!” as she said this I looked into her eyes and saw the tears swelling. I reached out my arms and pulled her close. I held her as she sobbed. “I would rather die then to disappoint you Sir!” “I know and that won’t happen I am sure.” I said as I kissed her very passionately. Gina and I had a continuing relationship for over five years. A health issue with her family dictated that she move to the south western part of the country. That was over twelve years ago but I still hear from her often. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I met Gina in the 12-year span that started at the end of my first marriage and the beginning of the second one. I had taken a leave of absence from my job to continue with my education. I figured about one year would make my masters obtainable. I did decide that I needed to do something to earn money so I would not totally deplete my savings. I decided that I could tutor several subjects. This way, I could set the hours at my convenience. Gina’s youngest son was having a problem in several subjects and at risk of a failure of the grade. The school gave her my number and we met to discuss what could be done.
Gina came to my house alone. She had stated on the phone, that her husband worked long hours and did not participate in the dealings with her sons as she had three. When I opened my front door, I was taken back. I was told that she was several years older than I was but in fact looked many years younger. She was a babe! Gina stood about 5’8” tall and I guessed about 135 lbs. Her hair was raven black and her eyes matched in color. I would learn later that she was 38cc – 28 - 35. She was truly something to behold. She wore a chocolate corduroy skirt with a lighter brown blouse. I noticed that she left three buttons open at the top. Well, she did have great cleavage and was entitled to show it off. Her outfit was finished off with brown boots with a four-inch heel. She followed me to the living room and we sat opposite each other on the sofa. Her eyes sparkled even more than her jewelry, which she wore a lot of. It was obviously not cheap stuff but in fact very expensive I knew right away. Gina had a smile that would light up a gymnasium and flashed it often. I told her to make herself at home and she straightened up and asked if I was serious. I chuckled and said “Well of course”. With that she bent down and unzipped her boots and slipped them off she stood and repositioned herself sitting with her legs tucked under herself. She thanked me and explained that she had been on her feet all day and was dying to get out of her footwear. I told her no problem and to always feel comfortable in my home. I asked her what kind of work she did and she told me how she had started up a construction company from the ground up. It had grown to the point that she and her family lived very comfortably. I congratulated her and we got down to business. It was decided that I would see her son after school three days a week from three thirty for one hour. She told me that she did not usually leave work until four thirty and I said that would not be a problem, he could finish homework and mess around with my daughters. They were both a little bit older then he was but that would be fine. She left me with a big smile and I watched as she got up and stretched her legs. Gina’s makeup was impeccable and she was very beautiful! I had had noticed how nice her red nails were manicured and after looking at her lovely feet knew that she had them professionally pedicured as well. She fumbled with her boots a bit and I bent down to help her slide into them and zipped them up as well. “Such a gentleman!” she said beaming. “My husband would never do such a thing for me” I replied that it was my upbringing and laughed it off. After she left I wondered if this had been a test of some kind. I had a bit of a problem falling to sleep that night. Monday afternoon, the tutoring sessions began. I could tell right away that this was going to be a challenge. I could not believe that the boy had gotten as far as he did without failing. He was a nice kid and I would help him the best I could. At five sharp, the doorbell rang and Gina was standing on my doorstep. Damn, she looked fine. I invited her in and told her that the three kids were outside shooting baskets. I also said that we needed a little time to discuss a serious problem. I led Gina into the kitchen and offered her a chair. She chose to sit at the counter on a stool and I agreed. I offered her coffee and began to tell her how far behind her son was as she poured the cream in her cup. “I was afraid of that and in fact have asked for help long ago.” She said with tears in her eyes. The older boys were not slow learners she explained but the younger boy had always had problems in school. Her husband doted on his older brothers and left him to his mother. I assured her that I would not leave him stranded but that it might take up some time in the summer. Her face brightened and she told me that would not be a problem. Gina finished her coffee and I called the kids in and introduced my two girls to her. She and her son drove off and I went to my office to study my homework. I could not let that fall off either. For the next two months, Gina was at my home at least three times a week. And as the seasons changed so did her wardrobe. Gone were the boots and longer skirts and sweaters and such. Gina had a good body and liked to show it off. The skirts got a bit shorter and she showed even more cleavage. The height of her heels was always at least three and a half inches or higher but now she wore mostly open toed pumps and sling backs. I really enjoyed that! She was happy with the progress I was making with her son. His grades were rising and it now became obtainable for him to pass the grade. Gina loved to touch and hug. I got one when she walked in and before she left. She always grabbed my hand and squeezed it in hers. I felt she was a very lonely woman. One day she bounced in the front door without knocking. As usual, the kids were outside playing and she got right up in my face. “Guess what?” she exploded. And before I could answer at all, she continued with “The radio station I listen to is having a kissing contest. I bet you and I could win easily!” And with that, she pushed her lips against mine and we kissed for an instant, then for several minutes. When we finally parted, she smiled and asked if I felt so too? I was too busy covering my pants to answer. I knew she noticed because she gave me a big “caught ya” smile. That night I again had a hard time sleeping. Over the summer I saw Gina several times a week. Not just the tutoring but socially as well. She had fabulous cookouts that the girls and I were invited to. He husband was cordial but not really the friendly type. Even when there was company, he went inside and watched sports. This annoyed the beautiful Gina I could tell. She did not usually work on Fridays so it was agreed that one afternoon, after the lesson her son could swim with my girls for a few hours. Gina stood in my kitchen looking out. She was not in a good mood. “I don’t know what to do” she finally blurted. I am so sick and tired of being in charge of everything. I run a company, then go home to run a house by myself. He won’t pay bills nor will he help discipline the boys. It is all him and for him and nothing for me.” I could see she needed a shoulder so I offered. We walked away from the view of the kids and she cried it out. After a few minutes, she lifter her eyes into mine and moved in for the kiss. I allowed it and returned it as well. “I just want someone to take control of me and my life from time to time.” She pleaded. I told her I understood and that she could come talk to me anytime. I knew that was not the answer she was looking for. But at the moment, I was actually employed by her. My time would come. And so it did. Summer had left but not after some long and wonderful chats with Gina in my home. I knew a lot about her and her family. She was the youngest of three siblings and was 100% Italian. Daddy was wealthy and little Gina was his baby. He backed her company as a silent partner. I knew how she and her husband met, I knew his faults and I also got to know Gina’s. All in all she was really a remarkable woman and I was growing more in like with her. By August, Gina was really pushing for something to happen to elevate our relationship. I would not allow that while she was paying me to help her son. It was decided that we would send her son back to school without a tutor and see if he could handle the task. I missed seeing Gina as it dwindled down to once a week or two. I was finishing up a term paper for my science class when the doorbell rang. I opened it to find a very excited Gina. She pushed her way in and reached into her purse. In her hands was her son’s report card. He made the honor roll for the first time ever in his young life. I was almost as happy as he was. She told me she could not wait for me to see it. Then she threw herself into my arms and we kissed very passionately. Her hands started to roam as well as mine. I started to lift her skirt when the back door opened and I heard that terrible sound. “Dad, we’re home!” It was the voice of my oldest. They were back from the library already. Gina straightened her skirt and quickly wiped off the lipstick from my lips and face. She sneaked out the front door as I went back to the kitchen. Damn it! I was not surprised to get her call the next day. She needed to see me but someplace were we would not be seen. I told her I could meet her Friday as she was already off that day. She agreed and told me how could we connect. She told me that I should be parked at the mall in the next county, she would drive past my car, park and enter the mall. She would window shop for a few minutes and proceed to a certain exit that was hardly ever used. I would be there waiting. Come Friday Gina drove past my car without a glance. I watched her park and walk to the entrance of the mall. Whoa was she looking fine! She was in a light blue dress with a short, navy jacket over the top. She was wearing five-inch heels that she got from Frederick’s. They were open toed with an ankle strap and were also navy blue. They provided her with a very sensual gait. I waited for her to get into the mall then I proceeded to the other entrance. As Gina stepped out the door, I pushed the car for open for her to just slide in. As she had instructed on the phone, I drove off as she immediately dropped her head down to my lap to remain concealed. I asked if she knew were to go and she told me of a small motel that charged by the hour. I asked her if she had been there before and she paused before affirming the question. The property was only about ten minutes from the mall and I just handed the manager the money and nothing signed. I found out later that we were only three blocks from her office. No wonder she knew about this place. I got out of the car and opened the door just before she bolted into the room. Once the door was closed, Gina turned and threw her arms around my neck and began thrusting her tongue down my throat. I returned the tease. She reached down and grabbed my cock, which I must admit, was getting excited. I told her that she was a naughty lady, at which she giggled and nodded affirmatively. I asked her, “Do you enjoy being naughty?” And she answered, “Possibly.” I continued, “Do you need disciplined?” She laughed, “Definitely.” I quickly spun her around and kissed her neck and whispered in her ear to undress. She complied quickly only taking time to hang up her clothing. I ordered her to face the wall, and then I pulled her hands behind her back and cuffed them tightly. I stuffed her mouth with a washcloth and used her scarf to secure it in place. Then, to her surprise, I fastened a line of rope to her cuffs and then lifter her arms up and fastened the end to the television wall mount. I had tested it while she was in the bathroom and felt that it would hold. This position caused her to bend at the waist almost 90degrees. That startled her slightly, but her eyes really bulged when I placed a spreader bar between her ankles. I had constructed one using ¾ inch PVC tubing in 13-inch sections. Each section had a male/female connector to add length. The one I created for her totaled 30-inches in length. Once Gina was secured in the manner I had fantasized, I gave her one more surprise. I reached into my briefcase and obtained a flogger made of 18-inch long leather strips. She “expressed” her deep concern through muffled squeals. I told her that I liked to spread my “submissive’s” legs so I could reach high on her inner thighs and if I performed an upper cut, I could punish her pussy as well. Gina shook her head no several times, right up to the first snap of my wrist and as the leather tongs slapped her ass. I took my time and watched her white flesh turn pink and then red in a splotchy manner. I took a few slaps at her pussy and thighs as well at which she made the most delightful muffled screams. Well, she wanted to be controlled, didn’t she? This went on for over 30 minutes. Sobbing turned to all out crying and I was enjoyed every minute of it. After I stopped her punishment, Gina got her composure back. I stood in front of her bent body and unzipped my pants. She looked at my cock and then up to my eyes. She nodded yes very anxiously! I surprised her again by zipping up and unfastening her ankles. I untied the suspension and uncuffed her wrists. Her arms wrapped around my neck again and she started to kiss me but then realized that she was still gagged. She lifted her ands to unfasten the gag, but I stopped her and lifted her off her feet. I threw her onto the bed and quickly began to reapply her restraints. This time I tied her spread eagle to the bed. She moaned and I sternly ordered her to keep quiet. She stiffened and her eyes showed her concern. Once bound I went to each hand and loosened her bind long enough to have her make a fist and stuff her thumb into it. Her hand was placed into an ankle sock and tightly wrapped with tape so she had absolutely no movement. It then was retied and the same was done to the other one. Once that was done, I then blindfolded her with a large padded mask. I also placed Bose Noise Canceling headphones over her head and covering her ears. Now, Gina could not hear, see, feel, speak or move. She was completely deprived of most all of her senses. I opened and closed the room door so that she would feel a breeze and then wonder if I had left her alone. It worked beautifully as I knew it would. She panicked and began to whimper. I removed my shoes so she would not hear me move around. I had already gotten the candle lit, the cup filled with ice and my riding crop ready. Gina settled down after a few minutes and I let her lay there a full five minutes to heighten her senses. I carefully got up and picked up the cup of ice. The condensation was building up on the sides as I had hoped for so I placed it about her left nipple and allowed it to drip just one solitary drop. She jumped as if I had lit it with a match. I waited a full minute before I dripped the candle on her right nipple. The reaction was about the same. Later I asked her if she knew the difference and she replied that she thought both were hot wax. After a quiet time I did the same to her big toes then her navel and finally her pussy. I lightly stroked, waxed, iced, tickled, slapped and licked her for twenty minutes. She told me she thought is was a few hours. I love deprivation! The final punishment I had for the beautiful Gina was placing a cordless vibrating device against her pussy. I could see that she was getting very excited after just a few minutes. Then I turned the trimmer over and began to remove the bush. It took her a few seconds to realize what I was doing then the “fur began to fly” so to speak. She franticly shook her head and screamed into the gag. But of course, it did not good. When I had finished, I positioned my body between her legs and used my tongue on her smooth pussy. I spread her lips and nibbled on her clit. I would suck into my mouth then push it out with my tongue. I licked and sucked until she was in a frenzy and I let her explode. She squealed and moaned for several minutes before she finally settled down. I unfastened her ankles, then removed her blindfold and headphones. I looked into her eyes and asked if she had enjoyed herself. She nodded yes in a big way. I ungagged her and she immediately screamed, “Are you insane? Do you think my husband won’t notice that I have been shaved?” I placed my hand over her mouth and replied, “Listen Gina! You want control, well here it is. You tell him tonight that you did it was you were shaving your legs in the shower and ask if he likes it. What is he going to say? You just say it is very comfortable and you like it.” She slowly nodded her head. “Either way, if you want to do this again, you will keep it nice and smooth. I don’t lick bush. You will also do as I say, understand? You wear what I tell you to, go where and when I say and anything else I command. Understand my pretty slut?” Gina’s eyes popped at first, but she thought for a minute, smiled and said, “Yes Sir!” I told her she had better or it was over I did not allow second chances. I released her from the rest of her binds. “Now make me smile!” I commanded. Gina immediately got on her knees in front of me and unzipped my pants. This time the zipper did not come back up as before. I sat down on the bed and enjoyed Gina’s fabulous mouth. Damn she was good! When she had finished, she left and went to the bathroom and returned with a hot soapy washcloth and a hot unsoaped one. She knelt next to me and carefully and lovingly washed my cock. When she had finished she leaned over and kissed the head several times. Next, I got up and went to my jacket and took out a small box from the pocket. “Gina, I am a dominant. Do you know what that means?” She nodded yes and said “I have been looking for someone like you for a long time.” “Do you know what it means to me?” I volleyed. She stated yes and she would do her best to be a good sub to me. I told her I was happy to hear that, but did she understand that I would if needed, discipline and punish her. Gina said she understood what it all meant. She had researched it for many years on the internet. “I will do as you say and will please you in anyway I can.” she stated with her head held high. “What if I want to humiliate you? Video you? Share you? How would you feel about that?” I questioned. “Sir,” she started, “If that is what makes you happy, I will do my best to make you proud of me!” I opened the box and commanded her to lift her right leg. I placed her “collar” around her ankle. It was a very nice gold ankle bracelet, thin but well made and 18 carrot gold. “This does not come off except to put on her hose, do you understand me? 24/7!” I advised the beautiful woman in front of me. “Yes Sir, I will wear it with pride and it will never leave my ankle!” as she said this I looked into her eyes and saw the tears swelling. I reached out my arms and pulled her close. I held her as she sobbed. “I would rather die then to disappoint you Sir!” “I know and that won’t happen I am sure.” I said as I kissed her very passionately. Gina and I had a continuing relationship for over five years. A health issue with her family dictated that she move to the south western part of the country. That was over twelve years ago but I still hear from her often. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I met Gina in the 12-year span that started at the end of my first marriage and the beginning of the second one. I had taken a leave of absence from my job to continue with my education. I figured about one year would make my masters obtainable. I did decide that I needed to do something to earn money so I would not totally deplete my savings. I decided that I could tutor several subjects. This way, I could set the hours at my convenience. Gina’s youngest son was having a problem in several subjects and at risk of a failure of the grade. The school gave her my number and we met to discuss what could be done.
Gina came to my house alone. She had stated on the phone, that her husband worked long hours and did not participate in the dealings with her sons as she had three. When I opened my front door, I was taken back. I was told that she was several years older than I was but in fact looked many years younger. She was a babe! Gina stood about 5’8” tall and I guessed about 135 lbs. Her hair was raven black and her eyes matched in color. I would learn later that she was 38cc – 28 - 35. She was truly something to behold. She wore a chocolate corduroy skirt with a lighter brown blouse. I noticed that she left three buttons open at the top. Well, she did have great cleavage and was entitled to show it off. Her outfit was finished off with brown boots with a four-inch heel. She followed me to the living room and we sat opposite each other on the sofa. Her eyes sparkled even more than her jewelry, which she wore a lot of. It was obviously not cheap stuff but in fact very expensive I knew right away. Gina had a smile that would light up a gymnasium and flashed it often. I told her to make herself at home and she straightened up and asked if I was serious. I chuckled and said “Well of course”. With that she bent down and unzipped her boots and slipped them off she stood and repositioned herself sitting with her legs tucked under herself. She thanked me and explained that she had been on her feet all day and was dying to get out of her footwear. I told her no problem and to always feel comfortable in my home. I asked her what kind of work she did and she told me how she had started up a construction company from the ground up. It had grown to the point that she and her family lived very comfortably. I congratulated her and we got down to business. It was decided that I would see her son after school three days a week from three thirty for one hour. She told me that she did not usually leave work until four thirty and I said that would not be a problem, he could finish homework and mess around with my daughters. They were both a little bit older then he was but that would be fine. She left me with a big smile and I watched as she got up and stretched her legs. Gina’s makeup was impeccable and she was very beautiful! I had had noticed how nice her red nails were manicured and after looking at her lovely feet knew that she had them professionally pedicured as well. She fumbled with her boots a bit and I bent down to help her slide into them and zipped them up as well. “Such a gentleman!” she said beaming. “My husband would never do such a thing for me” I replied that it was my upbringing and laughed it off. After she left I wondered if this had been a test of some kind. I had a bit of a problem falling to sleep that night. Monday afternoon, the tutoring sessions began. I could tell right away that this was going to be a challenge. I could not believe that the boy had gotten as far as he did without failing. He was a nice kid and I would help him the best I could. At five sharp, the doorbell rang and Gina was standing on my doorstep. Damn, she looked fine. I invited her in and told her that the three kids were outside shooting baskets. I also said that we needed a little time to discuss a serious problem. I led Gina into the kitchen and offered her a chair. She chose to sit at the counter on a stool and I agreed. I offered her coffee and began to tell her how far behind her son was as she poured the cream in her cup. “I was afraid of that and in fact have asked for help long ago.” She said with tears in her eyes. The older boys were not slow learners she explained but the younger boy had always had problems in school. Her husband doted on his older brothers and left him to his mother. I assured her that I would not leave him stranded but that it might take up some time in the summer. Her face brightened and she told me that would not be a problem. Gina finished her coffee and I called the kids in and introduced my two girls to her. She and her son drove off and I went to my office to study my homework. I could not let that fall off either. For the next two months, Gina was at my home at least three times a week. And as the seasons changed so did her wardrobe. Gone were the boots and longer skirts and sweaters and such. Gina had a good body and liked to show it off. The skirts got a bit shorter and she showed even more cleavage. The height of her heels was always at least three and a half inches or higher but now she wore mostly open toed pumps and sling backs. I really enjoyed that! She was happy with the progress I was making with her son. His grades were rising and it now became obtainable for him to pass the grade. Gina loved to touch and hug. I got one when she walked in and before she left. She always grabbed my hand and squeezed it in hers. I felt she was a very lonely woman. One day she bounced in the front door without knocking. As usual, the kids were outside playing and she got right up in my face. “Guess what?” she exploded. And before I could answer at all, she continued with “The radio station I listen to is having a kissing contest. I bet you and I could win easily!” And with that, she pushed her lips against mine and we kissed for an instant, then for several minutes. When we finally parted, she smiled and asked if I felt so too? I was too busy covering my pants to answer. I knew she noticed because she gave me a big “caught ya” smile. That night I again had a hard time sleeping. Over the summer I saw Gina several times a week. Not just the tutoring but socially as well. She had fabulous cookouts that the girls and I were invited to. He husband was cordial but not really the friendly type. Even when there was company, he went inside and watched sports. This annoyed the beautiful Gina I could tell. She did not usually work on Fridays so it was agreed that one afternoon, after the lesson her son could swim with my girls for a few hours. Gina stood in my kitchen looking out. She was not in a good mood. “I don’t know what to do” she finally blurted. I am so sick and tired of being in charge of everything. I run a company, then go home to run a house by myself. He won’t pay bills nor will he help discipline the boys. It is all him and for him and nothing for me.” I could see she needed a shoulder so I offered. We walked away from the view of the kids and she cried it out. After a few minutes, she lifter her eyes into mine and moved in for the kiss. I allowed it and returned it as well. “I just want someone to take control of me and my life from time to time.” She pleaded. I told her I understood and that she could come talk to me anytime. I knew that was not the answer she was looking for. But at the moment, I was actually employed by her. My time would come. And so it did. Summer had left but not after some long and wonderful chats with Gina in my home. I knew a lot about her and her family. She was the youngest of three siblings and was 100% Italian. Daddy was wealthy and little Gina was his baby. He backed her company as a silent partner. I knew how she and her husband met, I knew his faults and I also got to know Gina’s. All in all she was really a remarkable woman and I was growing more in like with her. By August, Gina was really pushing for something to happen to elevate our relationship. I would not allow that while she was paying me to help her son. It was decided that we would send her son back to school without a tutor and see if he could handle the task. I missed seeing Gina as it dwindled down to once a week or two. I was finishing up a term paper for my science class when the doorbell rang. I opened it to find a very excited Gina. She pushed her way in and reached into her purse. In her hands was her son’s report card. He made the honor roll for the first time ever in his young life. I was almost as happy as he was. She told me she could not wait for me to see it. Then she threw herself into my arms and we kissed very passionately. Her hands started to roam as well as mine. I started to lift her skirt when the back door opened and I heard that terrible sound. “Dad, we’re home!” It was the voice of my oldest. They were back from the library already. Gina straightened her skirt and quickly wiped off the lipstick from my lips and face. She sneaked out the front door as I went back to the kitchen. Damn it! I was not surprised to get her call the next day. She needed to see me but someplace were we would not be seen. I told her I could meet her Friday as she was already off that day. She agreed and told me how could we connect. She told me that I should be parked at the mall in the next county, she would drive past my car, park and enter the mall. She would window shop for a few minutes and proceed to a certain exit that was hardly ever used. I would be there waiting. Come Friday Gina drove past my car without a glance. I watched her park and walk to the entrance of the mall. Whoa was she looking fine! She was in a light blue dress with a short, navy jacket over the top. She was wearing five-inch heels that she got from Frederick’s. They were open toed with an ankle strap and were also navy blue. They provided her with a very sensual gait. I waited for her to get into the mall then I proceeded to the other entrance. As Gina stepped out the door, I pushed the car for open for her to just slide in. As she had instructed on the phone, I drove off as she immediately dropped her head down to my lap to remain concealed. I asked if she knew were to go and she told me of a small motel that charged by the hour. I asked her if she had been there before and she paused before affirming the question. The property was only about ten minutes from the mall and I just handed the manager the money and nothing signed. I found out later that we were only three blocks from her office. No wonder she knew about this place. I got out of the car and opened the door just before she bolted into the room. Once the door was closed, Gina turned and threw her arms around my neck and began thrusting her tongue down my throat. I returned the tease. She reached down and grabbed my cock, which I must admit, was getting excited. I told her that she was a naughty lady, at which she giggled and nodded affirmatively. I asked her, “Do you enjoy being naughty?” And she answered, “Possibly.” I continued, “Do you need disciplined?” She laughed, “Definitely.” I quickly spun her around and kissed her neck and whispered in her ear to undress. She complied quickly only taking time to hang up her clothing. I ordered her to face the wall, and then I pulled her hands behind her back and cuffed them tightly. I stuffed her mouth with a washcloth and used her scarf to secure it in place. Then, to her surprise, I fastened a line of rope to her cuffs and then lifter her arms up and fastened the end to the television wall mount. I had tested it while she was in the bathroom and felt that it would hold. This position caused her to bend at the waist almost 90degrees. That startled her slightly, but her eyes really bulged when I placed a spreader bar between her ankles. I had constructed one using ¾ inch PVC tubing in 13-inch sections. Each section had a male/female connector to add length. The one I created for her totaled 30-inches in length. Once Gina was secured in the manner I had fantasized, I gave her one more surprise. I reached into my briefcase and obtained a flogger made of 18-inch long leather strips. She “expressed” her deep concern through muffled squeals. I told her that I liked to spread my “submissive’s” legs so I could reach high on her inner thighs and if I performed an upper cut, I could punish her pussy as well. Gina shook her head no several times, right up to the first snap of my wrist and as the leather tongs slapped her ass. I took my time and watched her white flesh turn pink and then red in a splotchy manner. I took a few slaps at her pussy and thighs as well at which she made the most delightful muffled screams. Well, she wanted to be controlled, didn’t she? This went on for over 30 minutes. Sobbing turned to all out crying and I was enjoyed every minute of it. After I stopped her punishment, Gina got her composure back. I stood in front of her bent body and unzipped my pants. She looked at my cock and then up to my eyes. She nodded yes very anxiously! I surprised her again by zipping up and unfastening her ankles. I untied the suspension and uncuffed her wrists. Her arms wrapped around my neck again and she started to kiss me but then realized that she was still gagged. She lifted her ands to unfasten the gag, but I stopped her and lifted her off her feet. I threw her onto the bed and quickly began to reapply her restraints. This time I tied her spread eagle to the bed. She moaned and I sternly ordered her to keep quiet. She stiffened and her eyes showed her concern. Once bound I went to each hand and loosened her bind long enough to have her make a fist and stuff her thumb into it. Her hand was placed into an ankle sock and tightly wrapped with tape so she had absolutely no movement. It then was retied and the same was done to the other one. Once that was done, I then blindfolded her with a large padded mask. I also placed Bose Noise Canceling headphones over her head and covering her ears. Now, Gina could not hear, see, feel, speak or move. She was completely deprived of most all of her senses. I opened and closed the room door so that she would feel a breeze and then wonder if I had left her alone. It worked beautifully as I knew it would. She panicked and began to whimper. I removed my shoes so she would not hear me move around. I had already gotten the candle lit, the cup filled with ice and my riding crop ready. Gina settled down after a few minutes and I let her lay there a full five minutes to heighten her senses. I carefully got up and picked up the cup of ice. The condensation was building up on the sides as I had hoped for so I placed it about her left nipple and allowed it to drip just one solitary drop. She jumped as if I had lit it with a match. I waited a full minute before I dripped the candle on her right nipple. The reaction was about the same. Later I asked her if she knew the difference and she replied that she thought both were hot wax. After a quiet time I did the same to her big toes then her navel and finally her pussy. I lightly stroked, waxed, iced, tickled, slapped and licked her for twenty minutes. She told me she thought is was a few hours. I love deprivation! The final punishment I had for the beautiful Gina was placing a cordless vibrating device against her pussy. I could see that she was getting very excited after just a few minutes. Then I turned the trimmer over and began to remove the bush. It took her a few seconds to realize what I was doing then the “fur began to fly” so to speak. She franticly shook her head and screamed into the gag. But of course, it did not good. When I had finished, I positioned my body between her legs and used my tongue on her smooth pussy. I spread her lips and nibbled on her clit. I would suck into my mouth then push it out with my tongue. I licked and sucked until she was in a frenzy and I let her explode. She squealed and moaned for several minutes before she finally settled down. I unfastened her ankles, then removed her blindfold and headphones. I looked into her eyes and asked if she had enjoyed herself. She nodded yes in a big way. I ungagged her and she immediately screamed, “Are you insane? Do you think my husband won’t notice that I have been shaved?” I placed my hand over her mouth and replied, “Listen Gina! You want control, well here it is. You tell him tonight that you did it was you were shaving your legs in the shower and ask if he likes it. What is he going to say? You just say it is very comfortable and you like it.” She slowly nodded her head. “Either way, if you want to do this again, you will keep it nice and smooth. I don’t lick bush. You will also do as I say, understand? You wear what I tell you to, go where and when I say and anything else I command. Understand my pretty slut?” Gina’s eyes popped at first, but she thought for a minute, smiled and said, “Yes Sir!” I told her she had better or it was over I did not allow second chances. I released her from the rest of her binds. “Now make me smile!” I commanded. Gina immediately got on her knees in front of me and unzipped my pants. This time the zipper did not come back up as before. I sat down on the bed and enjoyed Gina’s fabulous mouth. Damn she was good! When she had finished, she left and went to the bathroom and returned with a hot soapy washcloth and a hot unsoaped one. She knelt next to me and carefully and lovingly washed my cock. When she had finished she leaned over and kissed the head several times. Next, I got up and went to my jacket and took out a small box from the pocket. “Gina, I am a dominant. Do you know what that means?” She nodded yes and said “I have been looking for someone like you for a long time.” “Do you know what it means to me?” I volleyed. She stated yes and she would do her best to be a good sub to me. I told her I was happy to hear that, but did she understand that I would if needed, discipline and punish her. Gina said she understood what it all meant. She had researched it for many years on the internet. “I will do as you say and will please you in anyway I can.” she stated with her head held high. “What if I want to humiliate you? Video you? Share you? How would you feel about that?” I questioned. “Sir,” she started, “If that is what makes you happy, I will do my best to make you proud of me!” I opened the box and commanded her to lift her right leg. I placed her “collar” around her ankle. It was a very nice gold ankle bracelet, thin but well made and 18 carrot gold. “This does not come off except to put on her hose, do you understand me? 24/7!” I advised the beautiful woman in front of me. “Yes Sir, I will wear it with pride and it will never leave my ankle!” as she said this I looked into her eyes and saw the tears swelling. I reached out my arms and pulled her close. I held her as she sobbed. “I would rather die then to disappoint you Sir!” “I know and that won’t happen I am sure.” I said as I kissed her very passionately. Gina and I had a continuing relationship for over five years. A health issue with her family dictated that she move to the south western part of the country. That was over twelve years ago but I still hear from her often. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I met Gina in the 12-year span that started at the end of my first marriage and the beginning of the second one. I had taken a leave of absence from my job to continue with my education. I figured about one year would make my masters obtainable. I did decide that I needed to do something to earn money so I would not totally deplete my savings. I decided that I could tutor several subjects. This way, I could set the hours at my convenience. Gina’s youngest son was having a problem in several subjects and at risk of a failure of the grade. The school gave her my number and we met to discuss what could be done.
Gina came to my house alone. She had stated on the phone, that her husband worked long hours and did not participate in the dealings with her sons as she had three. When I opened my front door, I was taken back. I was told that she was several years older than I was but in fact looked many years younger. She was a babe! Gina stood about 5’8” tall and I guessed about 135 lbs. Her hair was raven black and her eyes matched in color. I would learn later that she was 38cc – 28 - 35. She was truly something to behold. She wore a chocolate corduroy skirt with a lighter brown blouse. I noticed that she left three buttons open at the top. Well, she did have great cleavage and was entitled to show it off. Her outfit was finished off with brown boots with a four-inch heel. She followed me to the living room and we sat opposite each other on the sofa. Her eyes sparkled even more than her jewelry, which she wore a lot of. It was obviously not cheap stuff but in fact very expensive I knew right away. Gina had a smile that would light up a gymnasium and flashed it often. I told her to make herself at home and she straightened up and asked if I was serious. I chuckled and said “Well of course”. With that she bent down and unzipped her boots and slipped them off she stood and repositioned herself sitting with her legs tucked under herself. She thanked me and explained that she had been on her feet all day and was dying to get out of her footwear. I told her no problem and to always feel comfortable in my home. I asked her what kind of work she did and she told me how she had started up a construction company from the ground up. It had grown to the point that she and her family lived very comfortably. I congratulated her and we got down to business. It was decided that I would see her son after school three days a week from three thirty for one hour. She told me that she did not usually leave work until four thirty and I said that would not be a problem, he could finish homework and mess around with my daughters. They were both a little bit older then he was but that would be fine. She left me with a big smile and I watched as she got up and stretched her legs. Gina’s makeup was impeccable and she was very beautiful! I had had noticed how nice her red nails were manicured and after looking at her lovely feet knew that she had them professionally pedicured as well. She fumbled with her boots a bit and I bent down to help her slide into them and zipped them up as well. “Such a gentleman!” she said beaming. “My husband would never do such a thing for me” I replied that it was my upbringing and laughed it off. After she left I wondered if this had been a test of some kind. I had a bit of a problem falling to sleep that night. Monday afternoon, the tutoring sessions began. I could tell right away that this was going to be a challenge. I could not believe that the boy had gotten as far as he did without failing. He was a nice kid and I would help him the best I could. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | Sorry for the repeat! I didn't think it went thru the first time. |
| Name: | Mary B. |
| Comments: | My younger sister was 16 when I was 21. She came to stay the weekend at my apartment that summer. Now my sister Shelly was 5 feet 2 and very cute. Not a sexy looking girl but one you would expect to see next door. I however was always trying my best to look sexy since I was 15 and my body really started to develop. I was 5 foot 4, looking like Pamela Anderson but no plastic surgery. My favorite outfits were fun clingy short dresses. I always looked hot in spandex. So here’s the story.
I was sunning by the pool in a pink string bikini when Shelly showed up. She was looking a bit frumpy as normal. She was wearing cutoff jeans and a white t-shirt. With her was Larry, her sometime boyfriend. He was a geek of the first order. Larry couldn’t keep his eyes off of me but Shelly never noticed. We went going up to my place when I twisted my ankle when my 4” spike black heel broke on a grate on the stairs. I was really hurting and started to cry. Larry who being a geek was a fairly good size, 17 year old and somewhat athletic. Larry Picked me up and carried me up the next flight of stairs to my door as Shelly took my keys and opened the door. I had my arm around Larry’s shoulder and my face on his neck as I sniffled. Larry, who had been an eagle scout or something like that, took charge as he laid me down on the couch. First he removed my heels then got some ice and put it on my ankle wrapping a towel around it. Shelly had some prescription pills that were for the migraines she gets and gave me one. I had been drinking and that was not a good idea. Soon I was feeling no pain and was very giggle, wanting to do everything. Shelly and Larry keep trying to keep me off of my feet, but I kept getting up. Shelly got fed up and asked Larry if he could just tie me up so I would stay still. As I recalled, Larry thought it was a good idea rater quickly. Larry told Shelly to go get the first aid kit out of his trunk. Larry picked me up and took me to my bedroom laying me down on my bed. Shelly came in with his kit and Larry told Shelly to get on the other side of the bed. I couldn’t figure out just what he had in mind. First Larry took these large padded gauze pads and wrapped them around my wrists then securing them with medical tape. Next he took a roller bandage and wrapped it several times around my right wrist then rolled the rest to Shelly who couldn’t figure out how to tie it. So Larry did. Then he did the same thing to my upper arms and secured them as well. I became fascinated at what he was doing. Soon my upper body was helpless with my arms stretched towards the sides of the bed with my hands going towards the foot of the bed. They were concerned about my ankle and had it elevated with a pillow. Larry hand tied my legs similar spread apart with the attachments above and below my knees and my left ankle was tied to the bed frame. I was not going where and started to resent that. I was mouthing off and Shelly told Larry to figure out a way to gag me. Larry was a good scout and prepared. He took a padded bandage that had gauze tails that when he put the padded bandage in my mouth he could tie the ends around so I pad stayed in place. Shelly held my head as Larry wrapped a 4 inch roller bandage around my head several times keeping me very quite. Then I think this was Larry’s idea as he used an ace bandage to wrap around my head covering my eyes. I was totally helpless not being able to see, speak or move. Not thinking about it at the time, I was only wearing my very tiny pink string bikini. Sometime passed as I drifted off and on to sleep. I heard someone come in and couldn’t figure who. Then I felt a soft hand gently run from below my breasts down my stomach to the top of my bikini bottom. I didn’t let on that I knew what was happening waiting to see how far Larry would go…. This became very graphic. I was not harmed and enjoyed what happened. Let me know if I should tell more. |
| Name: | King of Bling |
| E-mail address: | invinciblegangstah@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://groups.yahoo.com/group/boundfilipinas/ |
| Comments: | Hope to hear more of your stories, bro.
Especially with your aunt, wives and others. =) Keep them coming. Once you sign the dreambook, refresh it first so you can check if it went it or not. |
| Name: | King of Bling |
| E-mail address: | invinciblegangstah@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://groups.yahoo.com/group/boundfilipinas/ |
| Comments: | Hope to hear more of your stories, bro.
Especially with your aunt, wives and others. =) Keep them coming. Once you sign the dreambook, refresh it first so you can check if it went it or not. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | Tell us more Mary B |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | The weather has been so beautiful here the last few weeks. Two Saturdays back, it was just a fabulous day, so I suggested to Dee that we go for a ride and have lunch in the country. It is nice that we can drive west twenty minutes and be in the heart of the city. We can go east the same amount of time and be in wine country. Fifteen minutes south takes us into the country and five minutes north puts us on a beach. I told her that I was getting the car washed and would be back in an hour. I knew she would need at least that much time to get ready. I left wearing Dockers and a polo shirt so Dee knew to dress up for anything. When I returned I found her looking hot as usual wearing a red tank top with built in bra (her nipples poke thru anyway). The top had spaghetti straps that tied on the top of her shoulders. She wore a black front button-up skirt with a hem about three inches above her knees. On her pretty feet were adorned with red slides on a three and a half inch heel. Two leather straps crossed her red pedicured toes. All this was topped with her ever present ankle bracelet and toe ring along with her four rings and gold necklace. I put the top down and made sure the windows were up so her red hair would not blow all over. She wore it down that day with a black bow in the back. Yes, she looked very hot indeed.
We drove out to a winery that we both had enjoyed in the past. I knew they did not have much of a menu for food and that is what I had wanted. I went and got a glass of chardonnay for Dee and a glass of juice for myself. I do not drink except for once in a great while. Dee sipped at her glass and we discussed eating, but I said we should wait and get something someplace else. She agreed but said it should be quick. Dee does get a little tipsy after a couple of glasses especially on an empty stomach. Another quick glass for the road and we were off down a quiet county road. We were zipping right along when I hit the breaks and started to back up. “What on Earth are you doing?” My wife yelped. I pointed to a sign in the yard saying HORSE TRAILER FOR SALE. Tom at work is looking for a trailer for his daughters horse. I am going to take a quick peek. I drove up the stone driveway. I parked near the trailer. It was big enough for two horses and all their tack and feed. The farmer came out and gave me a warm greeting and a good look at Dee. Dee was a little giggly from her wine and flirted back as I expected from her. The farmer and I walked into the trailer and I found it to be in very nice shape. It was a little dirty for something that was for sale, but after all it was a horse trailer. There were several loops of bailing twine in lengths of about 24 inches, on each side of the frame. I looked at him and he whispered, “Get her in here!” “Dee!” I bellowed, “Come in here you got to see this.” She did not hesitate getting out of the convertible. She walked up the ramp and said. “Hi!” with a big toothy smile. “What is he honey?” As she past between us, I grabbed her left arm and the big farmer grabbed her right one. The twine loops were already fashioned to slip over her wrists and tighten as we lifted her arms to the trailer ceiling. She screamed once before my accomplice could get his beefy hand over her mouth. Not that it mattered. There was not another house for miles. He told me he wanted to gag her anyway. So I tied her wrists to the roll beam so they were spread nice and wide. The farmer had planned her gag with an interesting twist. More bailing twine. Several lengths with a couple big knots in the center to go into her mouth. She fought him at first but that is what he was looking for, and so was Dee for that matter. Once gagged, he untied the shoulder straps of her top and pulled it down past her large orbs. He moaned as his big rough hands groped her flesh. As his forefinger and thumb began to pull and twist her nipples, Dee began to moan with much passion. He let his hands slip down her stomach to the top of her skirt where he quickly began to unbutton it. That accomplished, he dropped on to a feed sack. Next came her panties. My wife wears the most beautiful under garments. Today was no exception. They were silk bikinis, black with red hearts with strings on the side. The farmer had them off in a flash. He had timed his movements perfectly by slipping her foot out of the leg of the underwear and slipping it back into a loop he had fashioned in the twine. New my darling was nude, except for her heels, tied spread eagle, in the back of a semi-dirty horse trailer. What next? |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I put this story on the site six days ago, but it never showed up. Please forgive me if it repeats!
The weather has been so beautiful here the last few weeks. Two Saturdays back, it was just a fabulous day, so I suggested to Dee that we go for a ride and have lunch in the country. It is nice that we can drive west twenty minutes and be in the heart of the city. We can go east the same amount of time and be in wine country. Fifteen minutes south takes us into the country and five minutes north puts us on a beach. I told her that I was getting the car washed and would be back in an hour. I knew she would need at least that much time to get ready. I left wearing Dockers and a polo shirt so Dee knew to dress up for anything. When I returned I found her looking hot as usual wearing a red tank top with built in bra (her nipples poke thru anyway). The top had spaghetti straps that tied on the top of her shoulders. She wore a black front button-up skirt with a hem about three inches above her knees. On her pretty feet were adorned with red slides on a three and a half inch heel. Two leather straps crossed her red pedicured toes. All this was topped with her ever present ankle bracelet and toe ring along with her four rings and gold necklace. I put the top down and made sure the windows were up so her red hair would not blow all over. She wore it down that day with a black bow in the back. Yes, she looked very hot indeed. We drove out to a winery that we both had enjoyed in the past. I knew they did not have much of a menu for food and that is what I had wanted. I went and got a glass of chardonnay for Dee and a glass of juice for myself. I do not drink except for once in a great while. Dee sipped at her glass and we discussed eating, but I said we should wait and get something someplace else. She agreed but said it should be quick. Dee does get a little tipsy after a couple of glasses especially on an empty stomach. Another quick glass for the road and we were off down a quiet county road. We were zipping right along when I hit the breaks and started to back up. “What on Earth are you doing?” My wife yelped. I pointed to a sign in the yard saying HORSE TRAILER FOR SALE. Tom at work is looking for a trailer for his daughters horse. I am going to take a quick peek. I drove up the stone driveway. I parked near the trailer. It was big enough for two horses and all their tack and feed. The farmer came out and gave me a warm greeting and a good look at Dee. Dee was a little giggly from her wine and flirted back as I expected from her. The farmer and I walked into the trailer and I found it to be in very nice shape. It was a little dirty for something that was for sale, but after all it was a horse trailer. There were several loops of bailing twine in lengths of about 24 inches, on each side of the frame. I looked at him and he whispered, “Get her in here!” “Dee!” I bellowed, “Come in here you got to see this.” She did not hesitate getting out of the convertible. She walked up the ramp and said. “Hi!” with a big toothy smile. “What is he honey?” As she past between us, I grabbed her left arm and the big farmer grabbed her right one. The twine loops were already fashioned to slip over her wrists and tighten as we lifted her arms to the trailer ceiling. She screamed once before my accomplice could get his beefy hand over her mouth. Not that it mattered. There was not another house for miles. He told me he wanted to gag her anyway. So I tied her wrists to the roll beam so they were spread nice and wide. The farmer had planned her gag with an interesting twist. More bailing twine. Several lengths with a couple big knots in the center to go into her mouth. She fought him at first but that is what he was looking for, and so was Dee for that matter. Once gagged, he untied the shoulder straps of her top and pulled it down past her large orbs. He moaned as his big rough hands groped her flesh. As his forefinger and thumb began to pull and twist her nipples, Dee began to moan with much passion. He let his hands slip down her stomach to the top of her skirt where he quickly began to unbutton it. That accomplished, he dropped on to a feed sack. Next came her panties. My wife wears the most beautiful under garments. Today was no exception. They were silk bikinis, black with red hearts with strings on the side. The farmer had them off in a flash. He had timed his movements perfectly by slipping her foot out of the leg of the underwear and slipping it back into a loop he had fashioned in the twine. New my darling was nude, except for her heels, tied spread eagle, in the back of a semi-dirty horse trailer. What next? |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | He lifted her hair off her neck and muzzled her with his lips and tongue. At the same time he continued to torture her tits. He reached out over her head and pulled something down from the roll bar. A set of reins, five feet long. He drooped one lead over her right shoulder and one over her left. He ever so slowly pulled them over her back making sure that each one crossed her tit near the nipple. I could see the expression on my wife’s face. She was getting wet just from the feel of the leather and the anticipation of what was about to happen. Once the tips of the reins fell off her back, the big man doubled them up and slapped Dee’s white ass. I emphasize white because they would not stay that way for long. She yelped thru her gag as a red blotch appeared. Again and again he teased one cheek then the other. Every few minutes he stopped to “take her temperature“. That is what he called checking to see how wet she was getting. It did not take long for her to begin to drip down her legs.
Just before he finished he “signed” his masterpiece by several quick under hand strikes that when between her legs and kissed her pussy lips. Dee winced in pain to his delight and mine as well. He quickly untied her legs and unfastened the twine that held her semi-suspended. He quickly turned her 180 degrees and sat her on a small stack of bags of feed. He expertly retied her hands over her head to the bars on the feed bin. The farmer unbuttoned his bib straps and let his overalls fall. Dee’s eyes popped when she saw he was going commando. You could see her begin to drool at the thought of his big cock being forced inside of her. My wife was not disappointed at all. He rammed his snake into her wet hole and pumped he as hard as he could. Dee moaned and groaned with an occasional squeal thrown in. From time to time he stopped so he could sadistically torment her nipples with his vise-like fingers or his teeth. Either way, Dee was enjoying herself. After the two of them climaxed, he got up and untied Dee’s wrist again only to be retied behind her back. I could see how raw they were becoming from the rough twine. He threw on sack of feed on the floor and pushed her down on her knees then turned and reached over her head and removed her rustic gag. “Clean me up Slut!” He snarled. My wife never turns down an opportunity to suck someone’s cock. So she happily licked him then sucked him off again. When she had finished, the big man untied her and handed her clothing back. He turned and told me the price of the trailer and when back into the barn without another word. Dee dressed and latterly dragged herself back to the car. Before we got turned around and out to the main road, she was asleep. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | He lifted her hair off her neck and muzzled her with his lips and tongue. At the same time he continued to torture her tits. He reached out over her head and pulled something down from the roll bar. A set of reins, five feet long. He drooped one lead over her right shoulder and one over her left. He ever so slowly pulled them over her back making sure that each one crossed her tit near the nipple. I could see the expression on my wife’s face. She was getting wet just from the feel of the leather and the anticipation of what was about to happen. Once the tips of the reins fell off her back, the big man doubled them up and slapped Dee’s white ass. I emphasize white because they would not stay that way for long. She yelped thru her gag as a red blotch appeared. Again and again he teased one cheek then the other. Every few minutes he stopped to “take her temperature“. That is what he called checking to see how wet she was getting. It did not take long for her to begin to drip down her legs.
Just before he finished he “signed” his masterpiece by several quick under hand strikes that when between her legs and kissed her pussy lips. Dee winced in pain to his delight and mine as well. He quickly untied her legs and unfastened the twine that held her semi-suspended. He quickly turned her 180 degrees and sat her on a small stack of bags of feed. He expertly retied her hands over her head to the bars on the feed bin. The farmer unbuttoned his bib straps and let his overalls fall. Dee’s eyes popped when she saw he was going commando. You could see her begin to drool at the thought of his big cock being forced inside of her. My wife was not disappointed at all. He rammed his snake into her wet hole and pumped he as hard as he could. Dee moaned and groaned with an occasional squeal thrown in. From time to time he stopped so he could sadistically torment her nipples with his vise-like fingers or his teeth. Either way, Dee was enjoying herself. After the two of them climaxed, he got up and untied Dee’s wrist again only to be retied behind her back. I could see how raw they were becoming from the rough twine. He threw on sack of feed on the floor and pushed her down on her knees then turned and reached over her head and removed her rustic gag. “Clean me up Slut!” He snarled. My wife never turns down an opportunity to suck someone’s cock. So she happily licked him then sucked him off again. When she had finished, the big man untied her and handed her clothing back. He turned and told me the price of the trailer and when back into the barn without another word. Dee dressed and latterly dragged herself back to the car. Before we got turned around and out to the main road, she was asleep. |
| Name: | Mike |
| Comments: | Sorry to hear you were treated that way, Debra. I'm sure that after you explained things to him, he should have apologized for putting you through it. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | Up to my twelfth birthday, my number one baby sitter had been “Aunt Jenny”. Aunt Jenny and her husband “Uncle Tim had been our neighbors all my life. They had a son, Timmy Jr. who had just graduated and left for the Navy. Aunt Jenny was the hottest looking woman on our block and I thought the whole city. This was the early sixties and the days of June Cleaver and Donna Reed still existed. Until the seventies, I never saw Aunt Jenny in a pair of pants nor did I ever see her in flat sole shoes. She was the tall blond that every man dreamed of. Not too thin, a great body, well maintained and manicured. Aunt Jenny dressed so sexy that even at ten years of age I had wet dreams about her.
Uncle Tim worked for General Motors and back in those days put in a lot of mandatory over time. He was a big man with glasses that seemed to look into your soul all the time. He was an intimidator! They were a great couple and my parents best friends for years. Like most women in our area, Jenny was a homemaker. Tim made great money and Jenny spent it well. She watched my sister and I often when my mom went shopping or to the doctor’s office with my Grandparents. It was the summer of my tenth year and the days were long and hot. My friends and I were out of the house by 7:30AM and did not return until dark except for lunch and dinner. We ran everywhere. The whole block and then some was our battle field. Capture the flag was our number one game next to baseball. Nothing was off-limits in our neighborhood. So it happened one day that we were having a great game that covered the block on both sides of the street. I needed to know what time it was and instead of going into my house to check, which would have awakened my sister from her nap, I always looked into the basement window of Aunt Jenny’s house. The basement was huge and half of it was a party room with a bar and everything. There was more furniture in that room then in my whole house. Anyway there was a clock on the wall across from the window I could always see. I dropped to my stomach and looked in and saw that it was only 2PM and I had plenty of time to play. I was just starting to pull back when I saw Aunt Jenny walk into the room. She was so beautiful, wearing a tube top sundress and her ever present sexy sandals. The tube was black and the skirt had red, orange and yellow swirls. It was very full and puffy. She had several the same style so it was nothing new to me. She wore a colorful scarf around her neck. Her heels were black open toed mules about four inches high. And as always her lips, fingernails and toenails were bright red. Her hair was up on top of her head the way show wore it when it was hot out. What was out of place was in her right had as she entered was the left hand of a man in a uniform. It was not until he was well in the room that I saw that it was Mr. Abernathy, the TV repairman. Mr. Abernathy lived three streets over with his wife, a very sickly woman who was in and out of the hospital often. They had no children and the Mr. worked out of his home. Even though he had a van, it was not uncommon to see him walking around the neighborhood during the day on business. Back in those days all televisions had tubes and they were always blowing out. Aunt Jenny had a big smile on her face as she turned and thru her arms over his shoulders and kissed him and full. As Mr. Abernathy placed his hands around Jenny’s back I saw the coil of rope that he holding. They kissed for several minutes as he uncoiled the line and folded it in half. He then made a loop at the folded end and tapped Jenny’s back. Without breaking stride she slid her arm behind her back and he placed the loop over her wrist. He pulled it tight and she brought her other arm back for him to finish his binding. They broke the long kiss and after two quick kisses she turned and walked to the middle of the room, right in front of the window I was peering into. Mr. Abernathy left for just a second to get two throw pillows that were on the couch. He placed them on the floor in front of Jenny and helped her kneel down on them. Next, he pulled a chair in front of her then placed himself between it and her. Then to my disbelieve, he pulled down his kaki uniform pants and sat down in the chair. Jenny’s face lit up like a spot light. A big smile was on her pretty face as he pulled his cock out of her boxers. She leaned over and started to kiss the head of his cock. I was already getting stiff myself but this put me over the top. Her head bobbed up and down on his staff while his head rolled from side to side. After several minutes, I could tell he was getting very excited and so was she. He held her head down on his cock and as he came into her mouth. After it was over Aunt Jenny straightened up and licked her luscious lips and had a huge smile on them. Mr. Abernathy got up and put on his pants, then helped her up. He kissed her several times on the neck shoulders and mouth before untying her wrists. Jenny rubbed them a little then walked to the support pole in the middle of the room. I was going to back off but I froze to see what would happen next. Aunt Jenny back up to the pole and placed her arms behind it. Mr. Abernathy tied them back together and began to caress her shoulders and kiss them. She giggled as he nibbled on her ears. Next he reached under her skirt and pulled down her panties and made her step out of them. They were wadded up and placed in his pocked. I thought he wanted a souvenir or something. He walked out of the room and returned with a broom and some more rope. I had fantasized about Aunt Jenny for two years. I had tied her feet up and tickled her many times. I was ready to blow up with excitement. He placed the broom behind the pole and pulled her right foot back and secured it to the handle. Next he pulled the left foot back which put her a little off balance. To stay up, she had to stand on her tip toes, but I believe this is exactly what Mr. Abernathy wanted. After securing the second foot, he lightly stroked her insteps and made her laugh until she was in tears from where I could see. He stood up and removed her scarf and pulled the panties out of his pocket. He shock her head NO but it was obvious even to a ten year old that it was an act. Soon she opened her mouth and let him stuff in the panties. This was followed by forcing the scarf around her head to hold in the panties. He left again. Jenny tried to turn her head to see what he was doing but to no avail. He returned and from behind her pulled down the tube of the dress. Damn! This was my first look at a woman’s breast. They were beautiful from what I could tell. Full, rounded and big. Her nipples were long and very pink. Aunt Jenny had no tan lines. Mr. Abernathy pulled them and pinched them for a few minutes. Then he move in front of her and began to lick and suck on them. Jenny was very excited as her head weaved back and forth and her body shook at times. He went behind her again and took hold of her left breast and placed something on the nipple. I was not sure what it was until he had placed a second one on her left nipple. Clothespins! She had kept a small bag of them next to the downstairs cloths line. That must be where he got them. They were having a wonderful effect on Aunt Jenny. He body was twisting and her eyes were watering. I could tell she was screaming thru her gag. I got even harder at this sight. Mr. Abernathy placed the pillows on the floor in front of the agonizing Aunt Jenny. He kneeled down and placed his head under the skirt of the dress. I could see his head bobbing and moving under the material. Jenny’s eyes were closed and her head went from side to side. I could see her licking her lips and there was no doubt in my mind that this was very enjoyable to her. I chose this time to move close to the window and unfortunately Aunt Jenny chose this time to open her eyes. They truly bulged at the site of my face in her window. She looked down and then back up to me. I was gone in seconds! I jumped the fence to our yard then into the tool shed my Dad had built in the back yard. I closed the door and sat on some sacks of fertilizer. I sat there catching my breath and then I rethought what I had just seen. I felt my little prick get hard again. This time, instead of rubbing on the grass, I pulled open my jeans and placed my hand inside my underwear. It was not the first time I had jacked off at the thought of Aunt Jenny, but it was the best. Aunt Jenny and I get together on the next day. If you are interested in the end of the story, please let me know |
| Name: | King of Bling |
| E-mail address: | invinciblegangstah@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://groups.yahoo.com/group/boundfilipinas/ |
| Comments: | Keep 'em coming. Would love to hear more of your stories.
if you don't have the time to post, feel free to email me. Your stories are very much appreciated. |
| Name: | Dr Jeff |
| Comments: | I was in high school my senior year. I was the geek that did all the electronics and was club president of the Ham Radio club as well as our FM radio station. I had the key to the basement storage area where in one corner was my repair area. A fan motor near the area kept a white noise going all the time. It was a Saturday morning and I had come in to do some repair work on the school’s transmitter. Since the noise was always in the background I locked the door behind me so nobody would come in without me knowing it. Besides my repair area there was theater props and other things stored there. I was just getting started when I saw the door open. Since we had some things stolen a few weeks earlier I stepped back into a dark corner to see who it was and what they were going to steal. I was surprised to see the Arts teacher come in and locks the door behind her. She is a fox and then some. I stayed still just so I could watch her. She was wearing a white button down silk blouse, black skirt just above her knees, black open toe high heels and a pink scarf around her neck. She is Asian with black hair down to the middle of her back. As I watch she comes over to a stock prop. I guess that is what you call it. It is a mid-evil device where the person puts their hands and head into for punishment. She has a bag with her that she pulls out something that looks like a plastic egg with wire coming out of it to a remote control and a roll of tape. She opens the top half of the Stocks and puts a piece of tape on the latch holding it in the up position. She then puts a low step latter behind the stocks. Then she opens up her blouse and unhooks her bra that comes apart between the cups. She holds her tits in her hands and rubs for a bit. Next she raises her skirt and takes the egg and places it into her cunt and pulls her panties back up. She was holding the remote in her right hand. She straddles the latter that comes up to her knees keeping her legs spread. She is facing the stocks and removes her scarf then blindfolds herself. Leaning forwards she opens the stocks and holds it open with her wrists as she places her neck into the center hold. Then lowers the top so she is now in the stocks. I move a bit so I can get a better look at her. She is sliding the control of the remote and biting her lower lip. I get a bit closer and I can hear her saying something about I will do your bidding your slave girl is ready for you now. This is too good of an opportunity to let go. So I slowly remove the tape holding the latch up and lower it and slide it into the lower portion locking her into the stocks. I come up behind her and place my hands on her ass. She tenses up and tries to lift the stock but cannot. I pull the step latter out of the way and lean over her and reach around to grab her tits. After a minute she asks who is there and I do not answer. I lifted her skirt and pulled down her panties and pull out the wet vibrating egg. I start to finger her and she is clamping down on my fingers. I continue and can feel her coming to a climax. I then pull out my wallet and get an ever ready condom out and put it on. Then I take her doggy style as she was bent over at just the right height for me to do her. Once I was done I walked in front of her and told her in a deep voice to lick as I put my condom covered cock up to her mouth and she did. Much more happened….maybe later. |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Yes, tell us! |
| Name: | Martin |
| Comments: | A few years back, I was a sophmore in college, It was the last day of class before our christmas let out, I was supposed to be heading back home for the break but some family problems cancelled my trip, I had made it all the way to the airport when I had to turn around and go back to my apartment, when i got to the house I rented I noticed my upstairs light was on,, I had turned them all out. I had a feeling I knew what was up so I drove down the road a block, parked, and walked back. I snuck in the house quietly, I went up stairs to my room, and I saw going through some of my box's a girl named Candace, She was my ex-girlfriends best friend. There was an exam that my ex had cheated on to pass a class at the end of freshman year, and I had the cheat she used, and have been using it as black mail since we broke up 2 months earlier, using to get back some of the things I had left at her house. So i was assuming Candace was searching for that sheet. She was flipping through papers, concentrating so hard she did not hear me approach. I grabbed a role of duct tape that I had sitting on a shelf behind her. I walked up and put my hand over her mouth and one around her arms and waist. She kicked and screamed into my hand, more because i startled her then anything. I forced her down to the ground and I sat on top of her. She was stomach first, she was ordering me to let her go, she would not scream i knew, since she broke into my house, so I left her ungagged. I doubt anyone could hear her anyway. I pulled her arms behind her and duct taped her wrists and hands very tightly and I used a lot of tape so it was just one big ball of tape when I was done. I then held onto her legs, she got loose for a second and gave me a good kick in the stomach, but i got them secure and and I taped her ankles tightly. She looked pretty hot sitting there all bound, she was a little prettier then my ex, she was wearing a black shirt and khaki capris( I know it is christmas, but it was in the 60's that day if I remember correctly, thus the capri's) I picked her up despite all her plea's and I took her to the basement, I stood her up straight with her still bound arms against a support pole. I then wrapped duct tape around trying to keep it tight while fighting with her, But after 10 minutes i had her secured to the pole, I wrapped it around above her c cup breasts and below to about the bottom of her rib cage. I went into her pocket and told her to call alexis, my ex, and tell her to come to my place, I told her to sound convincing that I was not there. She said hell no, and that was followed by a lot of other profanities. So I decided to force it out of her. I reached down and duct taped the bottom of both of her pant legs, effectively sealing them off. She kept inquiring as to why I was doing this. I just ignored her. Then I left and went to the other side of the basement where she couldnot see me. I looked for a while til i found what I was searching for, wolf spiders as I have heard them called, about the size of a half-dollar, hairy and black, mean looking, but completely harmless. I found three of them in a corner, I grabbed a jar and caught them, I found two more up in a rafter. I had 5 in a jar, I set the jar down and went back over to candace, I asked her once more to call alexis. She started to spit at me but I dodged her. So I grabbed the duct tape and went over her mouth with a few pieces. she was opening her mouth so it would not work so I quickle had a cloth that I shoved in her mouth, Then I taped aroung her mouth behind her head and around the pole, aroung and around, so she was effectivley gagged and her head could not move. I then took pieces of duct tape and pulling her waist off the pole as much as possible I sealed the top of her pants with tape leaving only the front un taped, I unbuttoned and unzipped her pants just enought to open them up, and to show that she had some red panties on.. she was squirming trying to yell at me, I then went and grabbed the jar of spiders, and showed it to her, look of horror went over her face, her skin went ghost white, She screamed bloody murder into the gag, I opened the lid and dumped the spiders all down her pants. I quickly zipped them and buttoned them and taped the top off very well. I sat back, she was screaming, a tear rolled down her cheek as she squirmed as she could feel the spiders running around. I could see her trying to squish them when they got between her legs. But my guess was that with how tight the pants were, that they stayed mostly in the crotch region, it had the most room.I left as I could hear her screaming for me in the gag. I went to a buddies house to get my next plan of persuasion.... |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | This is a fantasy story Nothing is true!
Anne was a very naughty lady and she knew it. Why else would she be she be in a motel room with another man while her poor husband was sitting on an airplane. But, alas she was at least up to about 15 minutes ago. It was her turn to “clean up” any trace of their identity and since events like this took place about two times a week, it was only fair to share the chore. Anne’s husband owned a midsized software business and the travel was part of the job. Her “friend” was her husband’s best friend, but he was not her first in the 24 year marriage. It started the night before her wedding when her soon to be father in law offered to take her home from the rehearsal dinner. In the backseat of his Buick Anne was welcomed into the family. Now so many years later and too many men to count. Her husband made enough to push them into the upper class and Anne never had to work but she did. It was an outlet to meet men, discrete men with more to lose then she had. This affair had been going on for almost a year now and got more exciting every time they met. The most amazing thing was that her alibi for her evenings out was none other then her “lover’s” wife. She too was cheating and they covered for each other. Anne was just about ready to leave for the evening. This motel was about 45 minutes from home, in an area she would not be recognized easily. All wrappers, trash, tape and other incriminating items were in a small trash bag she would dump in the trash at a nearby park. No evidence of her being there would remain. She took one last look as she picked up her mink coat. Anne stopped in front of the full length mirror to admire herself. She was a confident, beautiful woman of 45 years. She had a slight stomach but everything else was impeccable. Blond, green eyes, great legs and the mind to put it all together correctly. She had surprised her partner with the two piece black suite which covered a very sexy red bra, thong and garter belt. A pair of tan stockings added to his enjoyment. She wore four inch patent leather open toed sling back heels which showed most of her bright red pedicured toes. Of course the fingernails matched as did her lipstick. Just as she was about to pull on her coat, there was a knock at the door. She was chuckling as she opened the door. “Now what did you for---?” She started to say but she stopped in mid sentence. “Sorry ma’am for the intrusion. We are from the motel and there seems to be a problem with the plumbing in this room. Something is leaking into the next room over.” His name badge said STEVE and he was a very good looking young man. “May we come in and check?” Steve was already walking into the room followed by DAVE his partner. Anne, a little shocked said “Please, please check it out. I was just going out for a while anyway. I was just in there but did not see anything. Dave closed the door as Steve when into the room and turned on the shower. Ma’am, you did not notice this? Steve called to Anne. Anne dropped her mink and started to the bathroom not noticing Dave take a plastic bag out of his jacket and pick up the TV remote. Just before She got to the bathroom Dave clicked on the remote and lunged at Anne. The clear plastic bag was pulled over Anne’s head as Steve grabbed her hands. A quick pull of the base string tightened the bag around her neck. Anne was too shocked to scream, although the bag, shower running and TV on would not have alerted anyone anyway. She was pulled back into the bedroom and roughly manhandled onto the king-sized bed. She was on her stomach and Dave pushed her face into the mattress as Steve tied her hands behind her back. He placed them parallel to each other this pulling her shoulders back. Once done, he told her to settle down and he would remove the bag. If she didn’t, she would loose consciousness from lack of air. Anne settled down very quickly. She was sat in an upright position at the end of the bed. Dave stood in front and removed the bag and told her to breathe thru her mouth deeply. Steve allowed her to take three big breaths when on the third one he forced a rolled up sock into her mouth. Anne started to twist and fight but to know avail. In seconds, the two men had her head wrapped with black bondage tape and she was truly gagged. Steve looked at her and told her if she played nice, she would be home in a few hours. All they wanted was her car. She looked over and watched Dave take the keys to her Caddy out of her purse. “You are going to walk to your car and get into the back seat with me. We are going to drive down the road about a mile from anyone or place you can get help and we are going to drop you off.” He stated firmly. “Understand? Do this and you will be home in an hour! Anne nodded her head in agreement not knowing that this was a lie. The two men stood her up and placed her fur over her shoulders. They went to the effort to place the sleeves into the pockets as if her arms were inside. Next Dave put a surgeons mask over her mouth and pulled it behind her ears. This hid the gag and most of the tape. As they got to the door, Dave went out and started the car. Steve and Anne followed and he helped her into the back seat and got in himself. As they pulled out of the motel parking lot, Steve placed a large pair of woman’s wrap around sunglasses on Anne’s face. Both inside lens were painted black to act as a blindfold. Away they went down the road and onto the interstate. About twenty minutes later they pulled off and onto a dirt road. Anne felt queasy as they bumped along. Finally Dave stopped the car. Steve removed her glasses so he could see her face. Anne began to know she was in trouble when Steve pulled her legs onto his lap and began to bind her ankles together. She tried to fight but he was just too strong. Next he bound her legs together, both above and below the knee. It was then that she noticed Dave was holding a small video camera and was recording the whole thing. Steve pulled the fur off her shoulders and began to open the suite jacket. He pulled it back to reveal her lovely bra and deep cleavage. Anne wore a 38DD and filled it nicely. He unfastened the front clasp and pealed the cups off her breasts. “MMMM how nice sweetie!” he said admiringly. “Do you like them teased?” Anne nodded her head yes before she could think then changed to a frantic NO. Too late! Steve had each nipple in his fingers and made her think his hands were vice grips. Anne’s scream penetrated the gag to the delight of Steve and Dave, both of whom were getting hard from the excitement. He would hold them so tight then let off the pressure which allowed the blood to return. This actually hurt more then his pinching. Anne was now crying but things were about to get worse. “Give me some more rope.” Steve ordered Dave. As Dave was pulling the rope out of a bag, Steve removed Anne’s mink and tossed it up front. He repositioned her with her back to the car’s door. Dave showed the rope to his partner who replied, “Noose her!” Anne did not understand what this meant until Dave had opened her door and placed the rope noose around her neck. Now she desperately pleaded with her eyes for mercy. None was to be had of course. Dave took the opposite end and pulled it thru the hand grip over the door frame. He pulled the frightened woman to a upright position. After securing the rope to her bound wrists, he climbed back into the car. All this time Steve operated the camera. Now Dave took the recorder back and Steve began the torment. “You know Anne, it is a real shame that they removed all cigarette lighters from cars these days isn’t it.” She did her best to nod effeminately. He motioned to Dave to throw back her purse and upon checking her found the lighter that he knew was there. It was silver and expensive looking and lit on the first flick. Anne’s eyes widened as Steve brought the flame closer to her right nipple. He could see her violently shake her head, pleading with her eyes for him to stop. To her surprise he let it go out and placed it back into her bag. He reached forward and began to unwind the tape around her head then he removed the gag. “Oh thank you! You did the right thing! She stammered. “I have money I will give it to you if you let me go! Please! “That’s OK Anne.” Steve replied. “We just want some information. That’s all.” “What do you want to know?” she questioned. “Who were you with tonight?” he asked in return. “No one I was alone. You saw that! Usually Anne was a master liar, but today, right now, even she knew it didn’t fly. Steve removed one of her high heels and began to tickle her toes. Anne was incredibly ticklish and began to wiggle them. Soon she was squirming a lot and the noose was tightening around her neck. “Who were you with?” Steve demanded. “No one.“ She whispered “Guess we are going to have to do this the hard way!” Steve said as he removed the lighter a second time. “No no no!” she cried out. “It was a guy from work. This was our first time!” Steve laughed and flicked the lighter. Annie dear, the first question is always a set up for the truth. You ask it when you know the right answer. With that he gripped her left foot and held the lighter under her red painted toes. Anne tossed and screamed as the flames kissed her poor tootsies and melted her stocking. Steve pulled back and then rekissed her soft tender flesh. Let me know if you want to hear more of my story and suggestions on how you would like to see it go |
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | This is a fantasy story Nothing is true!
Anne was a very naughty lady and she knew it. Why else would she be she be in a motel room with another man while her poor husband was sitting on an airplane. But, alas she was at least up to about 15 minutes ago. It was her turn to “clean up” any trace of their identity and since events like this took place about two times a week, it was only fair to share the chore. Anne’s husband owned a midsized software business and the travel was part of the job. Her “friend” was her husband’s best friend, but he was not her first in the 24 year marriage. It started the night before her wedding when her soon to be father in law offered to take her home from the rehearsal dinner. In the backseat of his Buick Anne was welcomed into the family. Now so many years later and too many men to count. Her husband made enough to push them into the upper class and Anne never had to work but she did. It was an outlet to meet men, discrete men with more to lose then she had. This affair had been going on for almost a year now and got more exciting every time they met. The most amazing thing was that her alibi for her evenings out was none other then her “lover’s” wife. She too was cheating and they covered for each other. Anne was just about ready to leave for the evening. This motel was about 45 minutes from home, in an area she would not be recognized easily. All wrappers, trash, tape and other incriminating items were in a small trash bag she would dump in the trash at a nearby park. No evidence of her being there would remain. She took one last look as she picked up her mink coat. Anne stopped in front of the full length mirror to admire herself. She was a confident, beautiful woman of 45 years. She had a slight stomach but everything else was impeccable. Blond, green eyes, great legs and the mind to put it all together correctly. She had surprised her partner with the two piece black suite which covered a very sexy red bra, thong and garter belt. A pair of tan stockings added to his enjoyment. She wore four inch patent leather open toed sling back heels which showed most of her bright red pedicured toes. Of course the fingernails matched as did her lipstick. Just as she was about to pull on her coat, there was a knock at the door. She was chuckling as she opened the door. “Now what did you for---?” She started to say but she stopped in mid sentence. “Sorry ma’am for the intrusion. We are from the motel and there seems to be a problem with the plumbing in this room. Something is leaking into the next room over.” His name badge said STEVE and he was a very good looking young man. “May we come in and check?” Steve was already walking into the room followed by DAVE his partner. Anne, a little shocked said “Please, please check it out. I was just going out for a while anyway. I was just in there but did not see anything. Dave closed the door as Steve when into the room and turned on the shower. Ma’am, you did not notice this? Steve called to Anne. Anne dropped her mink and started to the bathroom not noticing Dave take a plastic bag out of his jacket and pick up the TV remote. Just before She got to the bathroom Dave clicked on the remote and lunged at Anne. The clear plastic bag was pulled over Anne’s head as Steve grabbed her hands. A quick pull of the base string tightened the bag around her neck. Anne was too shocked to scream, although the bag, shower running and TV on would not have alerted anyone anyway. She was pulled back into the bedroom and roughly manhandled onto the king-sized bed. She was on her stomach and Dave pushed her face into the mattress as Steve tied her hands behind her back. He placed them parallel to each other this pulling her shoulders back. Once done, he told her to settle down and he would remove the bag. If she didn’t, she would loose consciousness from lack of air. Anne settled down very quickly. She was sat in an upright position at the end of the bed. Dave stood in front and removed the bag and told her to breathe thru her mouth deeply. Steve allowed her to take three big breaths when on the third one he forced a rolled up sock into her mouth. Anne started to twist and fight but to know avail. In seconds, the two men had her head wrapped with black bondage tape and she was truly gagged. Steve looked at her and told her if she played nice, she would be home in a few hours. All they wanted was her car. She looked over and watched Dave take the keys to her Caddy out of her purse. “You are going to walk to your car and get into the back seat with me. We are going to drive down the road about a mile from anyone or place you can get help and we are going to drop you off.” He stated firmly. “Understand? Do this and you will be home in an hour! Anne nodded her head in agreement not knowing that this was a lie. The two men stood her up and placed her fur over her shoulders. They went to the effort to place the sleeves into the pockets as if her arms were inside. Next Dave put a surgeons mask over her mouth and pulled it behind her ears. This hid the gag and most of the tape. As they got to the door, Dave went out and started the car. Steve and Anne followed and he helped her into the back seat and got in himself. As they pulled out of the motel parking lot, Steve placed a large pair of woman’s wrap around sunglasses on Anne’s face. Both inside lens were painted black to act as a blindfold. Away they went down the road and onto the interstate. About twenty minutes later they pulled off and onto a dirt road. Anne felt queasy as they bumped along. Finally Dave stopped the car. Steve removed her glasses so he could see her face. Anne began to know she was in trouble when Steve pulled her legs onto his lap and began to bind her ankles together. She tried to fight but he was just too strong. Next he bound her legs together, both above and below the knee. It was then that she noticed Dave was holding a small video camera and was recording the whole thing. Steve pulled the fur off her shoulders and began to open the suite jacket. He pulled it back to reveal her lovely bra and deep cleavage. Anne wore a 38DD and filled it nicely. He unfastened the front clasp and pealed the cups off her breasts. “MMMM how nice sweetie!” he said admiringly. “Do you like them teased?” Anne nodded her head yes before she could think then changed to a frantic NO. Too late! Steve had each nipple in his fingers and made her think his hands were vice grips. Anne’s scream penetrated the gag to the delight of Steve and Dave, both of whom were getting hard from the excitement. He would hold them so tight then let off the pressure which allowed the blood to return. This actually hurt more then his pinching. Anne was now crying but things were about to get worse. “Give me some more rope.” Steve ordered Dave. As Dave was pulling the rope out of a bag, Steve removed Anne’s mink and tossed it up front. He repositioned her with her back to the car’s door. Dave showed the rope to his partner who replied, “Noose her!” Anne did not understand what this meant until Dave had opened her door and placed the rope noose around her neck. Now she desperately pleaded with her eyes for mercy. None was to be had of course. Dave took the opposite end and pulled it thru the hand grip over the door frame. He pulled the frightened woman to a upright position. After securing the rope to her bound wrists, he climbed back into the car. All this time Steve operated the camera. Now Dave took the recorder back and Steve began the torment. “You know Anne, it is a real shame that they removed all cigarette lighters from cars these days isn’t it.” She did her best to nod effeminately. He motioned to Dave to throw back her purse and upon checking her found the lighter that he knew was there. It was silver and expensive looking and lit on the first flick. Anne’s eyes widened as Steve brought the flame closer to her right nipple. He could see her violently shake her head, pleading with her eyes for him to stop. To her surprise he let it go out and placed it back into her bag. He reached forward and began to unwind the tape around her head then he removed the gag. “Oh thank you! You did the right thing! She stammered. “I have money I will give it to you if you let me go! Please! “That’s OK Anne.” Steve replied. “We just want some information. That’s all.” “What do you want to know?” she questioned. “Who were you with tonight?” he asked in return. “No one I was alone. You saw that! Usually Anne was a master liar, but today, right now, even she knew it didn’t fly. Steve removed one of her high heels and began to tickle her toes. Anne was incredibly ticklish and began to wiggle them. Soon she was squirming a lot and the noose was tightening around her neck. “Who were you with?” Steve demanded. “No one.“ She whispered “Guess we are going to have to do this the hard way!” Steve said as he removed the lighter a second time. “No no no!” she cried out. “It was a guy from work. This was our first time!” Steve laughed and flicked the lighter. Annie dear, the first question is always a set up for the truth. You ask it when you know the right answer. With that he gripped her left foot and held the lighter under her red painted toes. Anne tossed and screamed as the flames kissed her poor tootsies and melted her stocking. Steve pulled back and then rekissed her soft tender flesh. Let me know if you want to hear more of my story and suggestions on how you would like to see it go |
| Name: | Scott |
| E-mail address: | love2bind@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Mary--I doubt you will read this since you posted your story so long ago but I do want to hear how it ends! |
| Name: | Martin |
| Comments: | A few years ago when i was 21 and a junior in college, i still lived at home, and i was secretly dating my moms friend from work. she was much older then me, her name was tammy, she was 40. but she was gorgeous, bout 5'11, 150 lbs, definitely DD breasts. They were to die for.. anyway, we had been seeing each other for a few weeks and we started incorporating bondage into our sex life.. It grew and grew and got pretty intense. One friday evening, i was over at her house, and i had her tied spread eagle to the bed, gagged and hooded and naked... I was movin in to start when i heard a door. It was the front door and i heard a womens voice from down the hall. quickly i unmasked tammy, i told her someone was here, she called out to see who it was.. it was a friend of hers named candy, she was 42 and was goin through a rough time and tammy told her to come over for the weekend and she forgot about it.... I heard candy, coming down the hall to our room, i asked what to do, tammy told me to tie her up.. don't ask, just hide until she gets in and grab her, she promised it would be ok so i did it.. I waited behind the door, when candy walked in and saw tammy tied to the bed naked, she hesitated. I quickly grabbed her and bound her hand and foot, in a loose hogtie.. I looked down at her when i was done as she protested. I thought she was seriously mad at first, but i could tell to an extent, she was enjoying it. I decided to silence her with a ball gag. i locked it, then i reapplied tammys gag and i went to the kitchen to get somethin to drink. I came back and moved candy into the kitchen, and then went and untied tammy brought her into the kitchen and tied her exactly the same as candy.i had them on their stomachs next to each other, then i sat about 20 feet away. I explained to them that it was a race, whoever could scoot to me and touch me the fastest, would get a night of light bondage, and sleep.. while the other would be in for an unpleasant night in the basement.... Candy looked alot more worried then tammy. I said.. Ready.. and soon as i did Tammy started scooting.. I stopped her and said there was a 2 foot penalty for any false starts, so i drug her two feet behind candy.. then i went back and without hesitation, yelled GO!!.. They both started scooting as fast as they could in a hogtie. candy started pulling farther ahead at first, but was obviously tiring. it was not long that tammy had caught and passed her and she came up and her head touched my foot... WE have a winner! I yelled.. Candy stay put for a few minutes. She really looked worried. i undid tammys hog tie and helped her hobble to the bedroom. I untied her completely and realized i could not wait so i nailed her right there, when i was finished i went and got her pajama pants and put them on, then i got a straight jacket we have, and i put it on her. Then i loosely tied her feet. I put her in her bed and put the covers over her. I kissed her goodnight and left. as i was leaving she said, don't be to easy on the new girl... |
| Name: | arill |
| E-mail address: | gpgsayfire@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | hi |
| Name: | bloodscar |
| Comments: | hi my name is eden, i was 28 when this happened. it was way back 3 years ago when i had just got married to a loving and sensitive man named chris. he was a lawer and made huge cash. so one day i had an idea. so i got a few friends and told them that i was going to pretend that there was a home invasion. i would be gagged and bound. so the next day my friend sahra gave me a black ball gag (still in it's package). sam gave me cuffs and cotton rope. ill continue later |
| Name: | bloodscar |
| Comments: | hi my name is eden, i was 28 when this happened. it was way back 3 years ago when i had just got married to a loving and sensitive man named chris. he was a lawer and made huge cash. so one day i had an idea. so i got a few friends and told them that i was going to pretend that there was a home invasion. i would be gagged and bound. so the next day my friend sahra gave me a black ball gag (still in it's package). sam gave me cuffs and cotton rope. ill continue later |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Great start! Tell us more Eden. |
| Name: | Bill |
| E-mail address: | roper527@aol.com |
| Comments: | Does anyone have a list of otherr dreambooks like this one? |
| Name: | tiemtite69 |
| E-mail address: | bondageluvr69@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | great site |
| Name: | angel666 |
| E-mail address: | angelsantana666@aol.com |
| Comments: | hey i have a great story which involves my sister and i and my aunt it really great just like the wants i read in this page i'll put them on this page one day |
| Name: | Kon |
| Comments: | anna, maybe you could tell us about your experiences with your "boys" as you call them. |
| Name: | Ropeartist |
| E-mail address: | doblernva@comcast.net |
| Comments: | I’ve never thought to offer these stories up to a forum but I decided it was finally time to put some of them down in writing.
A few years back I began to discover bondage sites on the internet. These were the early days when BedroomBondage was a fledgling site. It wasn’t long before I was regular in many chat rooms and even making connections to local groups> Most of the people attending these groups were couples and there weren’t many single girl in this area who were brave enough to go in and offer themselves up.. I began to play with several couples where the men had desires to watch other men with their wives and women who wanted to be taken by men they did not know well. Before long we were doing role play scenarios kidnapping scenes, photo shoots and videos shoots. I began to get a reputation as a photographer who could do a good job of shooting girls willing to pose for their husbands, boyfriends and masters and even for online sites. I had played bondage games before with several girlfriends but had never taken pictures or shot video. I found the experience of doing that to be even more intense than playing. The girls not only had to trust you not to go too far but also to make them look good for the people they wanted to see them that way I still remember one girl who I met online in a chat room one night who after listening to me talk for a while asked me where I lived. It turned out that she already had been able to guess from things she had heard me say in the room. She told me that she ha d seen where I did bondage photography and told me that she was interested in posing for me. She told me that she lived close by and wanted to meet one night at a nearby restaurant to discuss it. Wet met 2 nights later., talked for several hours and she agreed to a photoshoot She showed up right when she said she would. She came in and sat on the couch while I poured her a glass of wine that she said she would need to relax. We sat and talked for about 10 minutes and it was obvious she was nervous and there didn’t seem to be anything I could do to put her at ease Finally she asked if she could look at some photos I had done of other women. I found a CD I had made and put into my laptop and let her look at them for a a few minutes. I also went and got a video tape I had from a site that I had several videos from and put it in the VCR. She seemed to squirm on the couch watching the video and stared intently at many of the photos as if she was trying to imagine herself in some of the same positions’ She excused herself to change into her clothes for the shoot. She came back out wearing a light colored sundress and light colored pumps. She looked over her shoulder at me and told me that she was ready. I told her to go into the living room and sit on the couch and wait for me. I went into the bedroom and brought out several pieces of rope from the bedside table. She looked st them intently knowing they would soon be used on her. I sat down next to her and told her to turn her back to me and out her hands behind her. She obeyed without saying anything but I noticed she turned toward the TV and began to watch the video again as if projecting herself in to the role of damsel in distress I began to tie her wrists using the usual technique that I always use.. As I cinched the rope I could feel her wince a little and even moan as she began to realize that her hands were now trapped and she would not be able to until them on her own I had her shift around toward me and I bent down and began tying her ankles. I had the feeling she chose her shoes very specifically for occasion. We had talked enough that I knew she remembered that I thought that women’s feet and ankles circled in rope was a huge turn on. I noticed that she moved her ankles together for me instead of me having to do it. I wondered if she realized that she did it or not but I couldn’t help but think it meant a lot After I finished, I stepped back to look at her for minute. She did not look at me as I did this so I had a second to drink her in before she turned to look at me. She had transformed in my eyes. She had become all of these women that I watched on TV growing up who melted into a vulnerable submissive creature As she looked at me she gave me that moment of realization that she knew she was now in my hands. She was feeling a full range of emotions at once. Anxiety, a new feeling of sensuality, helplessness, power, she would tell me later, all at once. She knew that I would not hurt her she said…and yet she knew I could do anything to her and she could not stop it “Do you think you can take more?” “What do you mean?” “I want to push you. It will show in your eyes in the pictures if you are being pushed”. “Do you want me to test your limits?” She thought for a moment…..and then mumbled……”yes.” “How close can you get your elbows together?”.. “I don’t know… I never tried.” “Never…not even in stretching?”….”No not really?” …”Well let me see”. I sat down next to her and turned her away from me again. I put my hands on here arms and began to push them together. She made no sound. They were almost together and I kept waiting for a sign of discomfort. “How does that feel?” “Not bad” …she said….”Do you want to try?”….”Yes” she said… I looped the rope around her elbows and began to tug on the rope pulling them together, looping it around then and then cinching them in the middle. I was in awe. They were almost touching and she hadn’t made a sound “Well?” I said…”Its fine” she said…. “I’m impressed” I said…she was turned away from me but I could feel her smiling “Now comes the tough part”….”It gets worse?” she said….”Probably….but hogties are the most popular type of tie and the one most guys want to see.” “I suppose”….she said. “Think you can handle it?”…..”I will take whatever you dish out”…she even looked back and smiled at me…what a turn on!…she leaned forward onto her stomach and lifted her legs up onto the couch.. “Do your worst”…she said smiling…She was getting into it now. “Not a good idea to challenge a guy who is tying you up”…I said “I know you won’t hurt me” she said…”I hate it when they know that”…I said…she laughed “L prefer when they have a tinge of doubt”…she laughed again. ”Okay I’ll pretend I still have doubts”…”Thanks I feel better already.” “I’m going to do it in a way that will give you something to do while you are trying to get loose”…She gave me a look but didn’t say a word I made a loop around her waist at first and then pulled it through her legs and attached it to her hands in back pinning them in place with the rope as tight as I could get it…she gasped and then watched as I took the rest of the rope and looped it between her ankles and then pulled up drawing them up until they were inches away from her hands. I looked at her face. She didn’t look up at me but instead smiled and bit her lip as if she was savoring what was happening. I looped the rope between her hands and ankles one more time and then began to wrap the rest around both pieces until it was used up then I tied the two pieces off in a double knot As I stepped back her eyes were closed and she had a trace of a smile on her face. She wiggled around a little testing the ropes and began to moan when she felt how tight they were and what the ones between her legs were doing to her. Continued |
| Name: | pictkr |
| E-mail address: | pictkr@inbox.com |
| Comments: | This is short, embarrassing but still gets me hard thinking about that night.
One of those nights where I tried to get my wife drunk so she would cut loose and let the shirt lower so if she bent down, she would flash but she thought it was my turn to get lit so she made the deal if she untied her shirt 1 inch, I had to drink one more of whatever she ordered for me, OK I thought, that's not too tough. Little did I know, there were several inches she had stored in those knots holding her shirt up tight against her neck. Needless to say, I got wasted and remember only a little bit except for the pictures and videos she took and what she tells me happened. I do remember being totally naked in the car driving to I still don't know where. We arrived at a beach as it was getting dark. She took some small rope we kept in the car for camping and tied my balls with a slip knot and left me with only my shoes. I was embarrassed but drunk enough to not really care. She tied my hands behind my back and led me to the beach where I was in plain sight of whoever happened to walk by. Yes drunk but still afraid that I would be caught naked being led by my balls by my wife. As I resisted, she yanked hard enough to make me go forward and the rope around my balls got tighter as she has to pull me along. I remember being led to a very large log that had fallen over and was bared of all bark and limbs where many had climbed over it and played over the years. She made me lie backwards against it and put my arms behind me over the back of the log. I faced outwards with a huge hard on that was like a flag pole now. She tool the rope and spread my legs wide open about 4+ feet apart so there I was all tied up arched backwards legs spread wide open for her to do whatever she wanted and I was scared but loving it at the same time, what a feeling. She stood back and took pictures and as it was getting dark, she was using flash. The flash got the attention of several girls up the beach who were having a girls day out and choose to go to the beach and get tipsy with several bottles of wine they had brought in several large bags.. They were crocked and came to see what my wife was doing. Once one saw me sprawled out and spread wide open, they asked my wife if they could have some fun. Remember, my wife was half crocked and so she said go for it but don't do anything permanent to him as I have need of him later. Now with 6 strange girls/women thinking about what to do with a wasted naked man with a hard on and spread wide open and his nuts just dangling there, they wanted to learn about a mans balls and how far he can take pain. They asked my wife who said go or it, just nothing permanent. Each one took their turn getting a hand full and squeezing them as hard as they cold grab. The third one thought to ask if she could spank them and again, my wife said go for it but nothing permanent. She grabbed my nut sack and in one hand got my balls cherry red just by her grip then in the other hand, she reared back and gave them a firm hard spanking 3 times. I started to scream in pain they told me to shut up but the pain was intense and then the next one liked what the one before her had done so then she asked to do the same. Again my wife gave the conditional permission and as I started to scream one of them took off her panties and shoved it into my mouth so I was now bound and gagged. It seemed like they each had something they wanted to get off their chest by beating my balls into submission but this went on for each of them until they each had their way. My balls were cherry red, spanked about 20 times and throbbing and they asked if they could tie the balls up. Somewhere my wife must have lost her common sense so she said sure. They took some rope that was slip knotted around them and tied them so tight they were turning purple and then took another strand and split the balls in two by forcing each nut to separate them. Now one big girls club all having the time of their life and they were taking pictures of this guy (me) all tied up, red/purple nuts sack, balls separated by rope and totally helpless. One of them says to "give him some wine, let’s keep him drunk". Now I am not a wine lover at all and have to admit, that is the one thing that will make me get drunk faster than beer even could but they removed the panties from my mouth and forced me to drink an entire bottle of wine. They get my dick hard again by rubbing it and as by this time, I lost the hard on and once it was hard, they each took turns slapping it from side to side. One pulled out a lip plumper tube and smeared it all over my dick. That was probably the best feeling it had had in over an hour as it gave me a cool feeling and eased the pain. Shortly after that, I don't remember a thing. The cell phone videos that they took are probably on you tube but they show me tied to the front seat in someone’s car with the seat laid all the way back and galls tied to the top of the door through the open window. Then they drove though what looked like every drive through in town, or at least some town with the drive through girls all wanting to go get their cell phones to take pictures and they let them. I know because I watched their videos several days later that they gave to my wife somehow. Well, that was my night, if it was not for the pictures and videos, I am sure I would not have remembered the half of it. My balls recovered and I limped for the entire next day but I have to admit, I would do it all over again. I want to know when my turn is to do the same to them… pictkr@inbox.com |
| Name: | Joyce |
| E-mail address: | none right now |
| Comments: | My Name is Joyce. When I started into being bound and gagged I was mid 40,s divorced mother of a teenage daughter. I am very well educated and was and still am in very great shape as I exercize on a daily basis. My life up to this point was pretty much normal and straight laced. I work in both the academic world and the phsyhcology profession. My divorce was very hard on me and I often turned to friends for support. One eavning after a business Meeting I was invited to dinner my two friends Joe and Betty. I was thrilled at the prospect of spending an evening with some company so I accepted. We had a nice dinner together, and after we finished Joe and Betty excused themselves for a moment and I saw them go down into the basement. After several minutes went by and they didn't come back up I became concerned walked down the stairs to the dimly lit room. When I got to the bottom of the stairs I found a woman, stripped down to her underwear, bound upright to a post, there was a hood over her head and I could hear mmmmphing and she was struggling. It looked to me a lot like Betty. I ran up to the bound woman and removed the hood and found that it was Betty, who was also gagged as well. I pulled the gag out of her mouth and she began to frantically try to tell me how this had happened to her, I was able to get her hands untied and was working on her feet when the trap was sprung. I was grabbed from behind just as I untied her feet. Betty also jumped on top of me and held me tight. I looked back and saw Joe clamping his hand over my mouth. He told me to be quiet, they do this all the time, and not to worry, this will be fun. I was confused, scared and curiouse all at the same time. They proceeded to strip me out of my conservative business suit and down to my thong panties and black bra. I was beginning to think that wearing the thong that night was a mistake. Joe stuffed my mouth with a scarf and then tied it shut with another scarf. No more shouting for me, I was sufficiently muffled and no one would be able to hear me. My hands were tied behind my back and my legs were tied at the ankles and knees. Both then picked me up and put me on a chair. Joe then told me, this is the deal. We play this game with others every once in awhile. Nothing or no one is going to hurt you, but you just might like this, are you willing to play. I've never had much adventure in my life, and I was sitting here bound and gagged, so I nodded yes. They pulled out a video camera and recorded Betty Sitting over me kissing and fondling me. The way she positioned hersef the ropes were hidden fairly well and I was ungagged for the kissing, although me mouth was pretty well covered. After this was over I was re-gagged. Joe looked at me and told me this tape was just in case I decided to change my mind or talk to someone about this. They tied me tightly to the chair and I was forced to watch as Joe and Betty fondled and kissed each other for over an hour. I was getting pretty aroused by this time but could only struggle and watch. Then I was blindfolded. When the blindfold was removed Betty was standing in front of me with her hands bound behind her back and gagged, and her bra removed. Joe then untied me from the chair and stood me up, pulling my bra off. I struggled and tried to protest this, but to no avail. He then tied Betty and I face to face, our breasted touching. She had a look of excitment in her eyes and although she was pretending to be afraid I knew she was enjoying this. Joe roughly stated that Betty had betrayed him and wanted to let you go, so now she must pay the penalty. He left the room, or so I thought. Betty started struggling and squirming up against my body, and that made me start to struggle and squirm. We were tied like this for about and hour untill we got really tired and sweaty. finally we got so tired that we had to stop. However, Betty kept pressing her face up against mine as if trying to kiss me. Joe came back into view and reached in between Betty and I and began fondling her breasts. Of course the back of his hand was also moving against my breasts. I almost couldn't stand it. Joe fondled us for quite awhile then left the room. After some more struggling Betty was able to get her hands free. Right, like she wasn't tied so she couldn't eventually get free. Betty then fondled me to orgasm and untied me. I couldn't beleive how much I really liked this. After I was untied Joe and Betty asked me if I liked what had happened and I told them yes, I really did. It was then that I decided that I really wanted to get into this lifestyle both as the victim and the one doing the ambushing and tying. More Later |
| Name: | Tina |
| E-mail address: | TM3429@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Wonderful story Joyce |
| Name: | Joyce |
| E-mail address: | Not right now |
| Comments: | Hello Tina, Thank you for your compliment
Well, after several more sessions with Joe and Betty, I decided that I really liked being bound and gagged. It really was fun with the right people. During some of our sessions I occasionally tied and gagged Betty. Joe would never allow me to tie him. One of those guy things with him I guess. After about a year of playing these games with Joe and Betty I decided I would try some of these games with some of my friends. I was hoping to get not only women to join me, but also men. Now I am a very physically fit woman and I work out constantly at a local Gym. I have also worked as a personal trainer so I have a pretty tight body. I decided that I would convert one of the larger rooms in my house to a personal gym and have freinds over to joing me. I also figured I could persuade some of my freinds into a little bondage play as well. One of the first friends to join me was Joani, another very physically fit woman. She didn't have the most attractive face in the world, but did have a tight body. for several weeks we worked out together. During these sessions I worked to build up her trust in me. After a comfortable amount of time I decided to make my move. In the middle of one of my sessions I excused myself from the room and left Joani alone to continue the workout. I returned to the room wearing only a black bra and matching black thong. I was also carrying some rope and scarves. When Joani saw me she looked a bit confused and a little frightened. I walked up behind her and placed my hand on her shoulder and pushed her face down onto the floor, I had hidden a pair of handcuffs in the room and quickley pulled her hands behind her back and cuffed her, then put a quick gag in her mouth. Then another quick tie up of her ankles just to keep her immobilized. She was wearing an blue exersise bra and black tights. I pulled the tights down to her knees revealing a blue thong. I then brought in a camera and set it to a timer and snuggled up against Joani and took a few pictures of us together. I told Joani that she had a choice at this point as to play my game or get released. I took the pictures only to keep her from talking about this. Well she looked really excited and told me she wanted to play. For the next hour I fondled and played with Joani as she lay bound and gagged. I tied her ankles tighter, blindfolded her, pulled her panties down and used a vibrator on her. Since she was blindfolded she would never know when the next attack would happen. At one point I would place an ice cube in my mouth and rub in all over her breasts and vagina. I enjoyed watching her struggle and mmmph. I told her that all she had to do was tell me to stop and I would. Of course she fought to get the gag out but could not succeed while I was there. Later I took the cloth gag out and gagged her with my breasts for awhile. I think we both enjoyed that one. I tied a vibrator to her vagina and then put my body up against here so we could both get the benefit of the vibrations. When we were both vibrated to orgasm I untied the vibrator. There was a knock at the door so I re-gagged her, put on a house coat and went to the door. I wondered of she would be able to get herself untied while I was gone. I got to the door and recieved a package from a delivery service and quickley returned to the exersise room. Joani was still bound and gagged. I said, to bad, if you had been better at this you could have had me all tied up, oh well. I left her hog tied for awhile while I continued to fondle and massage her body with my soft hands and fingers. Finally I untied her. Then we sat down and I told her all about how I got started in all of this. Joani told me that she had been secretley interested in being tied up for quite awhile and would be happy in joining me in more of these games in the future. |
| Name: | ncw3537 |
| E-mail address: | ncw3537@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | is this site still up????? |
| Name: | joe |
| Comments: | Good stories, Joyce. Do you have anymore? |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | It has been awhile since I have been able to participate in any bondage adventures. I have been busy teaching and running an exersize class at a local gym. However, I have been scoping out some more "victims" for my games. One woman I met, Margaret, is about the same age that I am. We struck up a friendship, and after several weeks I started feeling her out as to weather she would be interested in some of my games. I have to be very careful due to my status as a teacher at a local college. She seemed interested in what I was doing so I thought I would try one of my suprise ambushes on her. One morning I invited Margaret to come over to my house to exersize and go for a swim afterwards. Margaret was was wearing a nice little blue bikini and her body looked great. I decided to spring my little ambush and went into my house to change into my little thong panties and call her in. As I walked into my living room I was jumped by someone. Oh my gosh, it was Joani. She pushed me to the floor, pulled off my bikini top, stuffed my mouth with a pair of my own panties and tied it shut with one of my scarves. Tied my arms behind my back at the wrist and tied my ankles together. I struggled but couldn't get loose. Joani pulled me to my feet and hopped me over to a chair and tied me down to it. Then she heard a noise out by the poole and looked out to see Margaret. Joani walked back over to where I was tied and gagged and told me, hmmmm, I didn't count on another captive here. but I can't just let here go so lets just call her in shall we. So she called Margaret into the room, sounding as much like me as she could. I was muffled so well that Margaret couldn't hear my warning, or maybe I just wasn't trying to hard. As Margaret came into the room she saw me bound and gagged and rushed over to assist me. It was then that Joani pounced. Wow, was Margaret was in good shape, she put up a good fight but was finally overcome by Joani. Margaret hands were tied behind her back like mine, her legs were tied at the knees and ankles and her mouth was stuffed and taped shut. Joani yanked her bra off as well, then stood Margaret up and hopped to her another chair and tied up back to back. We struggled and mmmphed as Joani told us that she really wasn't counting on tying up two of us, but she would think up somthing to do, then she laughed. I think I'll just leave you two here to struggle for awhile, and Joani left the room. |
| Name: | pictkr |
| E-mail address: | pictkr@inbox.com |
| Comments: | CanI submit a true story of being ties up by some women while my wife lets them.I was pretty drunk but remember about half of it.
The rest, i got from her. |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | sure you can, either here or on Wives Tied Up and Gagged.
http://books.dreambook.com/wolfkeeper/main.html |
| Name: | More of Joyce |
| Comments: | Since Joani left the room, I began to struggle to get myself untied. I could see that Margaret was doing the same. I knew that if I couldn't get untied before Margaret I would be in real trouble here because she and Joani would probably gang up on me. Neither one of us was able to get untied before Joani came back. She stood us both up and face to face us, and connected us together with nipple clamps. Where in the heck did she get those. She then ungagged us and regagged us with one ball gag having our lips touch, we were tied up good and close to each other. Joani then tied crotch roaps so that everytime one of us moved we would feel the fire of the ropes on our vaginas. We tried not to, but eventually we bagan to move, struggle and moan against our ball gag. Now Joani was taking pictures of us in this position. Magraret and I struggled together this was for two hours before we were untied, one at a time and hogtied on the floor. Joani tied us to tied we could barley move. We struggled and grunted and moaned and tried to get each other untied. I finally got Margarets hands untied and she was able to free herself completely. But do you think she untied me. Well nooooooo. She fondled and licked me for quite awhile before getting dressed and leaving me to the mercey of Joani. Before she left, she told me that this should teach me to try to ambush her. I would get my revenge on Margaret |
| Name: | Kurt |
| Comments: | Love your stories Joyce. I would love to be ambushed, kidnapped, bound and gagged by you! :) |
| Name: | Lilli |
| Comments: | I don't know if I should post this here. This happened in my late teens early 20's. My Step Father and I had a very unusual relationship. It was not sexual but he did help me realize my bondage fantasies and understand I wasn't so "freaky" as some people might have tried to make me think.
I will also say my Step Father really took care of me and protected me from my mother who was well at that time so into her life and what she could get with her position "Partner in a law firm" and also had a drug problem no one really knew about until her death. He really kept me safe. It is clear to me in my thirties that my mom only married him because of his wealth and he made good eye candy on her arm. So here is where the story begins: Mom had just married Tyler 6 months before we moved into his house (Which she couldn't wait to do) But she would spend half of her time at the penthouse apartment in the near by major city where the law firm was. We lived in an surburban area away from the city. Anyways My mom had grounded me for some reason. I was 16 years old at the time. The reason why I was grounded was stupid. I got a call from a friend who was at a party she had no business being at (College Frat house). She called me to come get her. I took mom's "spare car" and left a note saying what was happening. I had been driving for six months at the time so it wasn't like I was some sort of new driver can't wait to get behind the wheel. When I got back my mom was waiting (It is clear now she must have been coming off of some sort of high) and yelling how dare I go to a frat party with her car. I was grounded for the time of the spring break we had at high school. (we had no snow days that winter so we had a full week of easter holiday.) I was angry and upset and she left that night "to prepare for a big case and so she couldn't waste time on childish stuff like easter. Next day I'm pissed off and sitting in the den watching TV since I couldn't go any where. Tyler who did a lot of his work at home and only worked 20 hours a week and pulled in 6 figures a pay check. (Something to do with writing computer programing. I never really understood it.) He told me he saw the note I wrote and couldn't understand why she grounded me either. He however said she probably mis-read the note and is more worried about the case she was working on. He said he can't unground me because he doesn't want to have a fight with my mom but he thinks he can make it a little more entertaining. He asked if I trusted him and felt comfortable with me. I told him I did. He was forty years old and was a cross between George Clooney and Richard Dean Anderson in my eyes. Very handsome and easy to get along with. He than sat beside me. I notice something. You seem to like shows or movies where someone ends up kidnapped or a captive in some way. I got nervous. Was he going to yell at me? He just smiled. Don't worry. I just figure if you are game I'd let you have a little experience of what it is like. I was shocked by his offer and I nodded in agreement. "Good we'll give it a try for a few hours if you are comfortable and having fun we'll play for a few days". He stood up and helped me onto my feet he lead me into his office which was just off the landing of the back stair case which was in the kitchen area. In the room he had 4 computers on two different tables a desk with a 5th computer on it and love seat and coffee table. On the coffee table I saw several pieces of rope laid out and a black piece of cloth. "If you get too frighten pound your feet on the floor 3 times and we will stop". He explained as he took my hands and pulled them behind my back. He tied my wrist together not tightly but snuggly. I remember they did not get numb too fast. Oh I was wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt light pink. The ropes where white and as he wrapped the first long piece above and below my breast pinning my arms down I saw how the contrast in colors popped the rope out more. He used a second long piece to wrap around my waste making sure I couldn't move my arms. I remember I was a little frighten but the tightness of the ropes felt so good. He helped me sit on the love seat and took another piece of rope and wrapped it around my legs just below my knees and finally he tied my ankles together. He than took the cloth and told me to open my mouth. I slowly obeyed and he tightly cleave gagged me. "Struggle and scream all you want. You won't bother me and like I said if you get too scare or you don't like this stomp your feet three times and I will release you. If you like it we will play for a few days". He went to his desk and started to work on a project often turning his back to one of the computers on the table behind his desk. I slowly tested the ropes and quickly realized this wasn't child stuff. I was really tied up. I slowly started struggling more kind of feeling ackward at the situation. At one point Tyler must have realized I was feeling uncomfortable. and he assured me it was okay. Pretend I'm a stranger and you need to get free. I than started to struggle and scream and it felt like heaven in a sense. It's hard to describe the feeling. It was something that I do enjoy when I am bound. After two hours he came over to me and remove the gag he knelt in front of me. "So you want to play or you had enough". "How would we play"? "Well, since your Mom won't be here and I'm done with work for the week. I figure I'd take you up to this little cabin I have that you haven't seen. It's up in Erie near the lake. It's really a small one room thing but it would suit our needs. It is remote and out of the way. No one will happen upon you tied up and no one will hear you. I'll get supplies and we will leave tonight". "Okay. Are you untying me now"? "Naah, I think you should be tied for a couple more hours". He smiled. "I'm going down to the kitchen to make a couple of calls. I'm also going to make lunch come up here feed you then I'll change your position a little bit and let you stay tied up til Dinner than I'll let you get what you want to take with you --not that you'll be able to do much but I'll give you an "emengercy" duffle bag to pack and we'll plan out the story detail. (More later if you want to know more.) |
| Name: | tickleguy |
| Comments: | Sounds good Lilli, keep it going - what happened in the cabin? |
| Name: | bob |
| Comments: | http://books.dreambook.com/slipknot05/fantasy_bondage.html |
| Name: | balia |
| E-mail address: | baliadigido@ymail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www. Round and Braund |
| Comments: | i just want to get stories and movies |
| Name: | npj |
| Comments: | http://books.dreambook.com/slipknot05/fantasy_bondage.html |
| Name: | Tina |
| Comments: | I am an instructor for one of those programs that helps underprivileged teenage girls get a better start on live. We teach things like basic book keeping, being a cashier, things like that. One eavning I was working late trying to help one of my students with what I thought was her making an extra effort. Twenty minutes into our work session her boyfriend and two of his friends showed up and told the girl that they wanted to go out. I started to get a really uneasy feeling about this situation and told her that we might as well end the session as needed to get home. The boyfriend said, I don't think so, and pulled a knife and told me to stay seated. His two friends and the girl got some rope out of a bag they were carrying and tied me to the chair. One of the boys seemed to be having a great time tying my legs and feeling under my skirt. He even pulled my skirt down to my ankles so he could get a better look at my legs. Then he yanked my blouse open, pulled down my bra and began feeling my breasts. I was really afraid I was going to get raped, but the girl and her boyfriend stopped him and told him they didn't have time for all of that. The ransaked the room, emptied my purse and took my money, keys and ATM card, demanding the PIN number. Then I was gagged with cloth and duct tape. They told me that if the PIN number for the card didn't work that they would be back, and I could guess what would happen from there. Well, I'd given them the correct number because I didn't want to get tortured and raped. After I was certain that they were gone I started struggling has hard as I could. I was able to get the gag off and called for help, but I guess no one could hear me. I tried hopping in the chair to the office phone but fell over before I could get there. Two hourse later after a lot of struggling I got my hands free and untied my legs. I called the police and they quickley arrived. That night my student and her three friends were arrested and my car and ATM card were returned. Would you beleive it, a few weeks after the girl was released from jail she tried to get back into the school using the help of an advocasy group. I told them I would quit before I would let her back in and go through that experience again |
| Name: | Anonymous |
| Name: | Gordon |
| Comments: | Ok, this was something me and a friend did. We were both 16 and i was a wiry built person and my friend, Echo, had a nice figure and a D chest. We were just sitting around watching tv. She was wearing a white blouse and a school girl skirt, one she knew turned me on. She was getting annoying with her talking about really crap i didn't care for so i told her to shut it before i went for the duct tape. she of course didn't belive me and so i went to her kitchen and found it under her sink. I walked up to her and she laughed at the thought so i tackled her on the couch. She laughed while i rolled her on her stomach and tied her wrists and elbows with the tape. I then tied her ankles and knees. I sat her down and asked her if she was going to stop yapping. she said no and stuck her tounge out. I pulled out a bandanna i had with me and i wrapped it around her mouth and between her teeth. I sat her down and continued to watch tv. she began struggling and mmphing. It was turning me on, especially when she moved herself right next to me and leaned against me. I began touching her legs and she seemed to like that, and even squeeled when my hands found her ass. I decided this was more interesting than the tv and began rubbing her body. She began moaning, clearly enjoying it. I begin unbottoning her blouse and reveal her white bra. I begin pull down the bra and begin sucking on her nipples and feeling them. Byt his time im horny as hell and so is she. I begin lifting her skirt and i pull down her panties and i undo my pants and begin fucking her. She is really enjoying it and through her gag she starts asking to go faster. soon i cum insider her and she screams relife. I take out her gag and she tells me to untie her real quick and to take her to her bedroom. I do so and we go to her bedroom where she undresses and i retie her and i stuff her panties in her mouth then tape them up. we keep going at it all weekend before her parents return from a weekend getaway they were on. Most fun with bondage ever. |
| Name: | Joey |
| E-mail address: | - |
| Comments: | This is the story of the night our house was robbed when I was in High School. I was 15 and lived with my mom who was 37 at the time. It was a Tuesday night in the summer of 1994. I had gone to bed and mom was in her room across the hall from me talking on the phone to her friend. I had fallen asleep while they were talking. At 11:30 mom hears someone knocking on the door downstairs. This was not unusual because she had a friend who lived across the street from us that often came by late at night after she got off work. Well, this time it was not her but 3 other women in masks who pushed mom down on the ground when she opened the door. I heard all the noise and jumped up and ran downstairs. When I got to the bottom of the steps I saw what was happenning. Two of the burglars were holding mom down on the ground with a knife to her face. The other one grabbed me with and placed a knife to my face when I got downstairs. I have not mentioned that I sleep in my underwear and had not bothered to get dressed before I ran downstairs, so I was both shocked and embarrassed. We were pushed to the back room of the house which was our den. They told us to get down on our stomachs and made mom take off her gown. She was wearing a pair of blue panties a white bra underneath. Our hands were zip tied behind us and our ankles were zipped together as well. One of them cut up mom's gown with her knife and used it to gag and blindfold us. It seemed like they were in the house and holding us hostage in that room forever. They finally left. We mumbled to one another that we should lay still for a few minutes to make sure they were gone. After that we were able to move around a little and get each others blindfolds and gags off. I hopped back into the kitchen and got a pair of scissors to cut us free. The whole thing had only lasted about 45 minutes, but seemed much longer. The same thing happenned to lady and her daughter down the road from us a couple of day later. They were stripped and tied up in a bed. The people were never caught. |
| Name: | Joey |
| E-mail address: | - |
| Comments: | This is the story of the night our house was robbed when I was in High School. I was 15 and lived with my mom who was 37 at the time. It was a Tuesday night in the summer of 1994. I had gone to bed and mom was in her room across the hall from me talking on the phone to her friend. I had fallen asleep while they were talking. At 11:30 mom hears someone knocking on the door downstairs. This was not unusual because she had a friend who lived across the street from us that often came by late at night after she got off work. Well, this time it was not her but 3 other women in masks who pushed mom down on the ground when she opened the door. I heard all the noise and jumped up and ran downstairs. When I got to the bottom of the steps I saw what was happenning. Two of the burglars were holding mom down on the ground with a knife to her face. The other one grabbed me with and placed a knife to my face when I got downstairs. I have not mentioned that I sleep in my underwear and had not bothered to get dressed before I ran downstairs, so I was both shocked and embarrassed. We were pushed to the back room of the house which was our den. They told us to get down on our stomachs and made mom take off her gown. She was wearing a pair of blue panties a white bra underneath. Our hands were zip tied behind us and our ankles were zipped together as well. One of them cut up mom's gown with her knife and used it to gag and blindfold us. It seemed like they were in the house and holding us hostage in that room forever. They finally left. We mumbled to one another that we should lay still for a few minutes to make sure they were gone. After that we were able to move around a little and get each others blindfolds and gags off. I hopped back into the kitchen and got a pair of scissors to cut us free. The whole thing had only lasted about 45 minutes, but seemed much longer. The same thing happenned to lady and her daughter down the road from us a couple of day later. They were stripped and tied up in a bed. The people were never caught. |
| Name: | Koiln Kelley |
| E-mail address: | kkelley0180@scbglobal.net |
| Comments: | Thank you for the stories |
| Name: | Robin |
| Comments: | Interesting stories! |
| Name: | Terri |
| E-mail address: | terri87indy@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I've been wondering if I should post one of my real experiences, or my hubby's fictional story which is much sexier.... |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Hi Terri,
why don't you start with the real one. I am sure we all would like to read them all. |
| Name: | Terri |
| E-mail address: | terri87indy@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | All right, I'll start with a real one, then.
A few years ago, a close friend (I'll call her Jill, not her real name)and I were talking about our guys, and the sunject of bondage came up. We both had tried it with our guys and previous boyfriends. She warned me that if I mentioned it to her boyfriend, he would want to tie us together--that was a big fantasy of his, and she wasn't too thrilled with the idea. I would have had to say no anyway, since I wasn't thrilled with the idea myself, and I knew my boyfriend wouldn't be either. Not long after, though, my boyfriend and I broke up. And not long after that, I was talking to Jill's boyfriend, and he made a joke about tying us together. I said I doubted Jill would be okay with that, and he dropped it. So, shortly afterwards, I'm talking to Jill, and now she was okay with it. Not thrilled, but okay, since he had compromised on positions and lack of clothing. I told her I'd think about it--I thought about it--and decided to go along. The next time I was off work at the same time they were, we got together for the tying game. Jill was in a black corset, fishnets, and black heels, I wore a red blouse, black skirt, hose and white heels. I just sat down and watched Eric (another changed name) tie Jill's hands behind her back, and her elbows behind her. She was clearly not comfortable, but she had been tied like that before. Eric helped her to the floor, and tied her knees together, then her ankles. He blindfolded her with one of those day masks some people wear when they sleep during the day, and gagged her with a black ball gag. He asked me to sit next to her, back to back, but not quite right up to her back. I did, and he tied my wrists together, then tried tying my elbows. That didn't work too well, so he gave up on that, but had me scoot next to Jill and then tied my arms to hers. He then tied my knees and ankles the same as he tied hers. He didn't blindfold or gag me though. He moved behind me, in front of Jill. He tossed Jill's shoes across the room so I could see them. I heard Jill squealing, and realized he was tickling her. After soe time of this, he moved in front of me, and took my shoes. I told him I didn't want to be tickled, but he didn't say anything. He gagged me with a gag similar to Diane's, even though I was protesting. He then blindfolded me, much like Jill was. He kept jabbing his finger on the soles of my feet, as if he was going to tickle me, but e didn't. He told us to try to get free, and we did--for a very long time--but couldn't. Finally he freed Jill, then myself. I'm still friends with Jill, but we're just not as close as we used to be. She admitted last year the tying game was a mistake. She's now involved with someone else, I think the game may have helped kill that relationship. That wasn't the first tying game I played, but it was the first--and last-- with someone else's boyfriend. |
| Name: | Terri |
| E-mail address: | terri87indy@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Wow, I killed the board.... :( |
| Name: | Ed Overton |
| E-mail address: | edoverton99@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Hello,
Looking for someone to write a story about my mother in law and I bound and gagged during a robbery, please email me for details. Thanks. Ed |
| Name: | Jerry S. |
| Comments: | My wife is a heavy sleeper. In fact I would fuck her while she was sleeping and she would not wake up. Eventually I got the idea to tie her up while she was sleeping. One time I had her naked and tied spread eagle to our 4 poster bed. It was around 1:00 in the morning when I heard a knock on the door. It was my wife’s friend and she was drunk and got dropped out of her boyfriend car due to a fight. She came in crying and gave me a hug while crying on my shoulder. She asked if Laura was home and I told her that she was sleeping and I had her tied up. Becky laughed and said no you don’t. I told her yes I did, do you want to see? Becky smiled and said okay. So I led her down the hallway and opened the door. Becky just stood there watching my wife sleeping and tied up. After a few minutes I took her hand and pulled her out of the room. Becky was 25, blonde hair and 5 foot 3. I’m 6 foot and towered over her. We went to the couch and sat. Becky asked me why Laura was tied up and sleeping. I told her that Laura likes to be tied up and that’s the way she likes to sleep. Becky said she had never been tied up before. I asked her if she wanted to be now. She thought about for a bit, and then she said if you don’t hurt me I would like to try it. I said, I’ll go get the rope and when I return if you are stripped to the waist and have your hands behind your back, then we will start. So when I came back she had done what I asked and had her head bowed. She didn’t say a word as I bound her hands and then ran my hands down her shoulders and upper arms. Then I reached around her and tweaked her nipples. She moaned and sucked in some air. I unzipped her skirt and let drop to the ground. Then reached down in front of her panties and slid my fingers into her wet pussy. I brought her to an orgasm and then another. I finished stripping her and tied her ankles and picked her up. I took her to the spare bedroom and put her into a hogtie, and then pulled off my bathrobe. I put my cock to her mouth and she took it into her mouth and gave me a first class blow job. I then went in an untied my wife from the spread eagle position and then hog tied her. I went back to the spare bedroom and picked up Becky and brought her to our bed. Now I had two women hog tied in my bed, one on each side. Around 8:00 am my wife woke up and asked what was going on. I pulled her over to me and said I want a morning blow job. She said not when I tied up like this. I said okay and turned and asked Becky the same thing. She said sure and wiggled down and started sucking. My wife was freaking out and I start kissing her to keep her from screaming. After I shot my load, Beck told Laura that she loved me and she was sorry if she was hurt. I untied both women and went into the bathroom. When I returned they were sitting on the bed talking. Laura said is this what you want, two women to have sex with. I said yes that’s what I want. Becky asked if it would be okay to move in with us. So long story short…both women live at my house my wife is still my wife and Becky is my full time sex toy, she doesn’t have a job. Some of the times, Laura will join in but most of the time it’s just me and Becky. Becky has turned into a sex machine and my wife is happy she does not have to as much sex with me and she loves Becky like a sister. So we are a happy family now. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | On a nice warm June afternoon I went over to my friend Mary's house after she invited me over for a swim. She had been having some trouble with her Ex-Husband and didn't want to be alone that day or during the eavning so I guess I was also going to stay for dinner. When I arrived at her house I knocked on the door but no one answered,Hmmm. I tried the door but it was locked. I shouted for Mary that I was at the door but still no answere. I opened the gate and went to the back door, also locked. I tried the arcadia door and found it was unlocke, opened it and went in. All was quiet in the house and I again called for Mary, but got no answere. I thought I heard a noise down in the basement and went down the stairs to investigate. As I walked down the stairs I could hear rustling on the floor and what sounded like muffled calls for help. I turned on the light and found, who I guessed to be Mary, bound hands behind her back, ankles crossed and tied, and also tied at the knees, and a pollowcase over her head. I assumed by the muffled cries that she was also gagged. She was wearing a gold string bikini. I screamed, oh my god, what happened to you. Right, like I didn't already know she was bound and gagged on the floor. I ran down and pulled the pillowcase off of her head, removed the gag and started to untie her. Mary gasped, thank god its you, I didn't see who tied me up like this but it must have been a couple of burglars. I finished untying Mary and helped her to her feet, she hugged me and told me she would run upstairs to call the police. I turned around to pick up my bag. When I came to I slowley began to realize my hands were tied behind my back, I was also tied at the ankles and knees, I was gagged and a pollowcase was over my head. I also realized I was now dressed in a bikini. What the hell. I began to struggle and mmphhh in both an attempt to escape and call for help. I assumed Mary was also bound and gagged nearby and began trying to locate her. Now it so happens that Mary and I are pretty much the same build and it would be hard to tell us apart, bound and gaggd in a dark basement with a bag over my head. A short time later I could hear Mary's husband, His name is Phil call down in a cruel voice, are you still down there Mary. I could hear him laughing and walking down the stairs, Well there you are. I heard a thud, someone falling down the stairs and a body being dragged. Some more rustling sounds. I was grabbed over my mouth and I blacked out again. As I started to come to. I began to regain my focus. I was no longer on the floor or covered up with a pillocase. I was tied upright to a post in the basement, and I was now stripped topless. Phil was stripped down to a pair of black speedos. His hands were tied above his head to rafters, his legs were tied and secured with some heavy weights to the floor and he was facing me. Then I saw Mary, I was puzzled. She was standing next to us wearing a black leather thong panty and bra. She looked over at me and said, I'm sorry Joyce, but I had to use you to get back at him and this was the only way I could think of to do it after you came down to rescue me. She walked over to Phil and slapped him, You asshole, I can see your dick getting hard looking at her, I'm going to teach you that you can't fuck with me this way. I was shocked and alarmed, I had never heard Mary speak like this before, and I wondered what she was going to do with us. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | Joyce, Mary and Phil Con't
Being gagged I couldn't ask Mary what was going to happen next. Phil was grunting and mmpphing through his gag and I could even make out a, you bitch, in there somwhere. He was struggling hard against his ropes trying to work his way free. Mary walked up and cut his speedo off leaving his erect penis showing. I was starting to get a bit aroused myself, but tried to resist this as Mary was my friend, I hope. Mary knelt down in front of Phil and first began sucking and licking his dick, then she bit down on it a little bit making him yell. Then she started pinching his nipples and slapping his face, all the while he was yelling and threatining. Then she walked up to me and said. I always wondered what kinky fucking fantasies you have had about Phil. And I remember all the times you tied me up, gagged me and tormented me. Oh Phil, you didn't know about that, we kept it hidden from you pretty well didn't we. I could see the rage in Phils eyes. She walked behind me and started kissing my kneck, fondling my nipples and pinching my ass. MMMMM, MMMMM, MMMMM. was all I could say. She untied me from the pole, my hands and feet still tied and hopped me over to Phil and made me kneel down in front of him and put my face up to where it was barley touching his dick. I'll bet you would like to get a nice blowjob from Joyce wouldn't you. Well that ain't going to happen you asshole, so close but yet so far, and she laughed. A mean laugh. She pushed me down to the floor, dragged me back to the pole and tethered me back to it, laying face down on the floor, then she walked back upstairs and left the basement. The race was on, both Phil and I were struggling hard to get untied and the race was on to see who would get themselvs free first. Damn, Mary came back down before I could get untied. what have you two been up do down here while I was gone. I went up and got some fresh air and had myself a nice cool swim, it was getting really hot down here in this stuffy basement. Joyce, I think its time I have some more fun with you. Phil you will just have to suffer watching this, I'll bet you always wanted to do a threesome with us did you. Well no fucking way Phil. She stripped her bikini off, pulled my bikini bottoms down, layed on top of me and fondles, kissed and licked me for over an hour. by that time I was hot, sweaty, horny and my arms were getting stiff. Awww, Mary said, are you getting uncomfterble. She untied my hands for a short amount of time, but my arms were so stiff I could'nt do anything about it at that time. She retied my hands behind my back and again fondled, kissed and licked me, everywhere. I could see that Phil was getting to the point where he just couldn't stand it. She went up to Phil and started kissing and fondling him, getting him just to the point of orgasm then stopping. I could tell he was getting madder and madder as she tormented him. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | Joyce, Mary and Phil Con't
After Mary was finished fondling and playing with me she retied me to the post, went over to Phil, pulled down his shorts and licked and fondled his dick untill just before he climaxed. Then, without saying a word she put her bottoms back on and walked back up the stairs and out of the basement, shutting the door behind her. By this time Phil was going crazy, mmmmmmmphhhhhing and tugging and pulling at his ropes. I was also mmmmmmphhhhhhing and struggling, but I was tied to tight. Phil, on the other hand managed to get one of his hands free. I guess Mary should have checked and resecured his ropes before she left the room. Damn, Phil was working on getting loose from his other ropes and would soon be free, and I had no idea what he would do with me. The only thing I could think of to do was to try and scream because I knew I stood a much better chance with Mary than I did Phil. and I could almost understand why she had me tied up, and I did kind of enjoy her fondling. By now Phil was free. I was screaming as loud as I could through my gag but Phil ran up to me and put his hand over my gagged mouth. Shut up you bitch or I can make things harder on you than they already are. I'll bet you were in on this with her. I shoot my head and tried to say no, but he couldn't understand me and wouldn't beleive me anyway. He told me that he would have a bit of fun with me but didn't know how long Mary would be gone and didn't want to be down here when she came back. Phil quietly walked up the stairs, opened the door, walked out. Things were quiet for a long time. Finally I heard banging and thumping upstairs and I knew the fight was on. I wondered who would win but I had a pretty good guess. Mary was in really good shape and was a trained kickboxer and practiced and trained often. But she was only 5'5" and weighed 105lbs. Phil on the other hand was 6'tall easy and 190lbs. and kept himself in great shape. Soon the disturbance stopped and it was quiet. Soon I heard the door open and somone walking down the stairs. Sure enough it was Phil. Again, damn. I was really hoping Mary had won the fight. I did notice that Phil had gotten dressed in a t-shirt and jeans he had left here when he and Mary separated. Phil came over to me and told me that I had better cooperate, I nodded yes. He untied me and removed the gag, then kissed me hard. I always wanted to do that, he said, then laughed. Then he slapped me on my ass and walked me up the stairs and into the bedroom. There was Mary. Stripped Naked, tied spread eagle on the bed, a leather gag over her mouth and blindfold over her eyes. A vibrator was tied to her crotch. Phil tied my hands behind my back, and said, thats so you cant' use your hands to try to untie her. Gagged me with another over the mouth leather gag and layed me on top of Mary. MMMMPH was all Mary could say as I was pushed on top of her. We were tied chest to chest and our crotches touching and both making good contact with the vibrator. I was tied tightly on top of Mary. Phil reached between us, played with our tits a bit then clamped our tits together. Then he turned on the vibrator, pulled up a chair and set back to watch. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | Joyce Mary and Phil Con't
As you would expect, with my body and Mary's pressed tightly together and the vibrator pressed hard against our crotches that we began to move and moan and grunt. I was getting to the point where I couldn't stand it. Mary and I both climaxed a couple of times as we lay tied face to face together. Mary grunted and MMMPPPHHHHD what I think was do somthing about this. Hey, you were the one that got us into this. All the time Phil was sitting and enjoying watching our predicament. As I was squirming on top of Mary I noticed that the rope on my hands was beginning to loosen up a bit from the my sweat. I knew I wouldln't be able to get loose while Phil was watching because he would be alble to react to quickley. But as luck would have it, I noticed that Phil was starting to doze off. After awhile he was snoring and fast asleep. I acted as fast and as quiet as I could. I managed to twist and pull at the ropes on my wrists until they were loose. I pulled my stiff arms forward and put my hand over Mary's gagged mouth. You had better not make any noise or we will be in worse trouble that we already are, I told her. Then I untied the rest of my ropes and grabbed the chloriform that Phil and kept handy on the night stand. I put a little on a rag, ran up and clamped it over his mouth. The struggle was on, he fought and struggled untill the chloriform took effect. I'm in good shape but Phil is a strong guy and I was hoping I could hang on. Then Phil passed out. Mary started struggling and mmmpppphhhing get me out of here, get me out of here. Oh no, I don't think so, I think you two should start working on getting along. I checked to make sure Mary couldn't escape, then dragged Phil down to the basement again, Didn't want anybody peeking through the window or hearing any of this. I didn't think I could handle one more prisoner. When I came back up stairs I used the chloriform one more time on Mary, I could see the shocked and suprised look on her face just before she passed out. Mary opened her eyes and took a few moments to get focused. She noticed that she was now wearing onley a black leather thong. She was bound face to face with Phil standing upright with the rope secured to a wooden beam. Both had their hands tied behind their backs. Now, I said, I am going to leave you two here untill you start getting along a lot better, then walked upstairs. I would occasionally go back down to see that they were ok, and noticed that they were squirming and fighting against each other. After two hours I went back down and saw them kissing and pressing their faces against their gags. I'm glad to see you two are finally getting along, then I got the chloriform. When they came to, I had them both tied spread eagle, Mary at the head of the bed and Phil and the foot of the bed, legs overlapping and crotches as close together as I could get them. I had also, as gently as I could, tied Phil's dick so that it was rubbing against Mary's crotch, and both gagged with leather gags, and tight hoods over their heads. I'm going to leave you two here now, Mary told me that her mother was comming over to visit her in just a little while so I will leave you two to be untied by her. I'm sure she will understand. Then I collected my clothes, got dressed and left them bound and gagged together. |
| Name: | Sylvia |
| Comments: | In 1984 my Kieth and I were running one of those old single screen movie theatres. We hired Mellisa, a 21 year old accounting student to help us with the bookkeeping and Keith and I did our best to run the buisness. We were both in our late 20's and were gratful for the opportunity to show our managment skills. The Theatre was doing very well and we were beginning to show a nice profit for the owner. One night I had to do the books because Mellisa was had an early class the next morning. As I was reviewing the accounts and going over the math there was somthing that was just a little off. I couldn't put my finger on it and I just figured I was getting a bit rusty at book keeping and decided to get more involved as Mellisa would not be with us forever. I am kind of a curvey girl with what I think are nice legs and I always wear a bit shorter skirt so my husband can enjoy seeing my legs. One night I stayed home with our two daughters while Kieth worked the Theatre. It got really late so I called the theatre to see if everything was allright. There was no answere. I called for one of our neighbor women to help me watch the kids. And when she arrived I left for the theatre. When I arrived the place looked closed. Most of he lights were off, all of the ticket takers and concession workers were gone and the doors were locked. Kieths car was still parked in the back. I got my key and walked up to the office where I found Mellisa bound and gagged. Oh my god, I shouted and ran up and ungagged her, where is Keith. A breathless Mellisa told me that the robbers and taken Keith up to the projection room. I asked her if the robbers were still in the theatre and she answered, I don't think so, they took all the money and left. I untied Mellisa's hands and ran up to the projection room. The door was locked and appeared to be jammed. I fumbled with the key and pulled at the door for several minutes and finally got it open. I was shocked and suprised when I found Keith standing in front of me. I was grabbed from behind and a hand was clamped over my mouth. Kieth grabbed me and I was pushed to the floor. When I was rolled over on my back I got another shock. Mellisa!!!. She was helping Keith hold me down. My short black dress was pulled off of me revealing the black thong and bra I was wearing for when Keith came home. Nice, was all he said. A wadded up cloth was shoved in my mouth and my mouth was taped shut. I was rolled over and my hands were quickley tied with zip ties and then my ankles and knees. Keith picked me up, threw me over his shoulder and carried me back to the office. where he dropped me on a chair. Then He and Mellisa wrapped duct tape around my chest and legs and ankles and to the chair making sure I was securely tied down. I struggled and tried muffled screams as Keith and Mellisa removed bags of money they had stolen from the theatre. He could see the shocked look in my eyes and. Sorry Sylvia, but Mellisa and I fell in love and we decided to run off together. I had to tie up Mellisa as a decoy in order to suck you into our plot. I was angry and starteed mmmmmmmming, struggling and shaking the chair back and forth. Don't do that, you will fall over and be on the floor for the rest of the night. Then he blindfolded me and he and Mellisa carried me to another room in the theatre so I would be disorented and unable to tell where I was. Then they left. After an hour I didn't hear anymore noise in the theatre. I tugged and pulled at the tape and tied binding me but to no avail and the tape over my mouth held firm. I struggled so much that my bra fell down off of my breasts. I really didn't want to be found like this. I either passed our or fell asleep, because the next thing I remember is hearing a banging noise. I could hear shouting voices that sounded like the police. Soon they located me in a closet behind the movie screen. I was untied and given a blanket to cover myself. Kieth and Mellisa were long gone. I learned that the woman watching my kids became really concerned when I didn't come home and eventually called the police when she called the theatre and got no answere. For awhile the police even concidered me a suspect in this whole mess, but their investigation cleared me. Keith and Mellisa were later caught trying to enter in to Mexico. Both got prison terms for theft and kidnapping. Both did their time and are now out of prison. I was pretty traumatized by this experience and kept picking men that were no god for me and I have been married and divorced several times. |
| Name: | Jack |
| Comments: | A few years ago I was dating a girl by the name of Gemma. She was a great girlfriend except that she smoked and I didn't. She seemed very accommodating but that smell of stale nicotine could be a real turn off for me. I considered breaking up with her but a buddy of mine said to me that I was crazy and that "Girls who smoke, poke."
One night I took Gemma out and we went back to my place and I decided to test my friend's advice. I began to make out with her and she really got into it. I started feeling her up and then took her into the bedroom. She didn't complain or say stop or anything like non-smoking girlfriends said that I had in the past. I had bondage interest and wanted to tie up and gag Gemma but hadn't talked to her about it. I invited her over for pizza and a movie at my place. She was dressed casual but nice, a white sleeveless blouse, tight jeans, and white slip on Vans sneakers. I had the pizza and beer there with the movie in the DVD player. Gemma always had a cigarette after she ate. She had some pizza and went out on the balcony to have a cigarette (she was a considerate smoker). I waited for her to finish. When she came back in and shut the door, I grabbed her and clamped my hand over her mouth. She made a lot of "mmmppppphhhhhhh-ing" sounds but didn't really resist. I then took her into the bedroom and layed her on my bed with my hand still over her mouth. She went along with it fine. I then took a piece of duct tape and put it over her mouth. To my surprise, she made no protest or attempt to take it off. I then took off her blouse, shoes, and pants. She still offered no resistance. I the took off her underwear and then tied her spead eagle to the bed. She went along with it all. I then undressed and was rock hard. I made very passionate love to her. She had multiple orgasms. Afterward, I released her and we layed in bed. I asked her if she was surprised and she said she was. She didn't think I was that type. I asked if it turned her off. She said no that she was kinky herself and liked that I took control of her. She also told me "You're my man. If you want to tie me up and gag me during sex then that's what I'll do." She also told me that she would like it a little rough sometimes. She also said "You're a great lover but sometimes I want to be fucked not made love to. Do you understand the difference?" I told her I did. Gemma and I had several bondage encounters to include one of her friends and we had a great time. My friend was right, I would have been crazy to have dumped her. |
| Name: | Jack |
| Comments: | A few years ago I was dating a girl by the name of Gemma. She was a great girlfriend except that she smoked and I didn't. She seemed very accommodating but that smell of stale nicotine could be a real turn off for me. I considered breaking up with her but a buddy of mine said to me that I was crazy and that "Girls who smoke, poke."
One night I took Gemma out and we went back to my place and I decided to test my friend's advice. I began to make out with her and she really got into it. I started feeling her up and then took her into the bedroom. She didn't complain or say stop or anything like non-smoking girlfriends said that I had in the past. I had bondage interest and wanted to tie up and gag Gemma but hadn't talked to her about it. I invited her over for pizza and a movie at my place. She was dressed casual but nice, a white sleeveless blouse, tight jeans, and white slip on Vans sneakers. I had the pizza and beer there with the movie in the DVD player. Gemma always had a cigarette after she ate. She had some pizza and went out on the balcony to have a cigarette (she was a considerate smoker). I waited for her to finish. When she came back in and shut the door, I grabbed her and clamped my hand over her mouth. She made a lot of "mmmppppphhhhhhh-ing" sounds but didn't really resist. I then took her into the bedroom and layed her on my bed with my hand still over her mouth. She went along with it fine. I then took a piece of duct tape and put it over her mouth. To my surprise, she made no protest or attempt to take it off. I then took off her blouse, shoes, and pants. She still offered no resistance. I the took off her underwear and then tied her spead eagle to the bed. She went along with it all. I then undressed and was rock hard. I made very passionate love to her. She had multiple orgasms. Afterward, I released her and we layed in bed. I asked her if she was surprised and she said she was. She didn't think I was that type. I asked if it turned her off. She said no that she was kinky herself and liked that I took control of her. She also told me "You're my man. If you want to tie me up and gag me during sex then that's what I'll do." She also told me that she would like it a little rough sometimes. She also said "You're a great lover but sometimes I want to be fucked not made love to. Do you understand the difference?" I told her I did. Gemma and I had several bondage encounters to include one of her friends and we had a great time. My friend was right, I would have been crazy to have dumped her. |
| Name: | pat |
| E-mail address: | yoda.pj18@gmail.com |
| Comments: | i remember this and was surprised to see it up, can a guy post? |
| Name: | MomandDaughterbound |
| Comments: | My name is Diane. I have a really lousy history with men, I marriend while I was in my last year of high school to a guy that turned out to be a real creep and ended in a really nasty divorce. I even had to hide from him for awhile after the divorce. I had two children with him a son and daughter. my second marriag ended pretty much the same way. In 2006 I finally wised up and found a man that was kind to me, however my daughter was not so choosey and started dating a guy named Brad. He was your typical jerk. He insulted her in public, pushed her around, stole her money, yelled at her, and I suspected he even hit her a couple of times. I did everything I could to support my daughter but I also encouraged her to find somone better. Finally, to my great relief, she broke up with Brad. However he didn't see it that way and became very possesive of my daughter, Megan. He would follow her around town, call her at all hours of the day and night.
One day he called and I answered the phone and told him that I didn't want him calling here anymore. This is my apartment and although Megan just turned 20, she still lives with me and I pay the rent and phone bill. After that, Brad stopped calling. For a couple of weeks everything was quiet. I started to feel a bit better about what was happening with Megan and one day decided to take he day off from work and spend the day with her. In the morning we went to the mall to do a little shopping. Then we came home and decided to go swimming in the apartment complex pool and decided to wear the matching bikinis we bought shopping this morning. I came walkin into the living room but Megan was no ready yet. Then there was a knock at the door, and when I opene it, there stood Brad and his two buddies Joe and Cooper. Before I could do anything He grabbed me, put his and roughley over my mouth and put a knife to my kneck and he and his two buddies shoved their way into my apartment. I noticed that Joe and Cooper were both carrying bags. I guess Megan heard the commotion and came out to see what was going on. I could hear her say, Mom?? as she walked into the room, also wearing the bikini I bought for her this morning. Megan froze, Brad looked at her and said Megan, don't scream or do anything stupid or I will hurt hour mom, now come over here. She hesitantly walked over to where we wereand was grabbed by Cooper, Tie her up, Brad ordered, and Joe reached into the bag he was carrying and pulled out rope, tape and bandannas. Megan was shoved face first up against the wall and her hands were tied behind her back and then her ankles and knees. He was just about to stuff her mouth with the bandanna when Brad said, why don't you find somthing else to stuff her mouth with. So Joe went into my bedroom and started rifling through my chest of drawers, returnig a couple of minutes later with two pairs of panties, one plain balck pair and a leopard print pair. Brad looked at the leopard pair, smiled a cruel smile and said, my my my mom, nice, kinky undies. He looked over and Joe and just knodded. Joe shoved the leopard pair into Megans mouth and taped it shut with several strips of white medical tape. Joe handed Brad the black pair and he shoved them in my mouth then shoved me against the wall face first, my mouth was taped and I was bound with my hands behind my back and then at the ankles and knees. I didn't appear that either Joe or Cooper were experienced and tying anyone up because the job was really sloppy, but it did the job and niether one of us could get untied. They picked us up and sat us down on the couch and proceeded to trash my apartment, eating out of the fridge, taking money out of my purse and Megans purse. Cooper took my car and went out and bought beer, which in knew was going to make things even worse. When he returned they sat down on the couch with us and began drinking beer and watching porn from pay per view on my cable T.V. All the while fondling and kissing us. When the were good an drunk Brad looked at us and said, Hey Megan, if you like your mother so much why don't we just make you two closer together. They untied and removed out bikini tops picked us up off of the couch and put us on our knees face to face on the carpet floor. Our bodies were pressed close together our breasts touching and they wrapped several lengths of rope ad tape around our bodies and then our legs. Brad yanked the tape off of Megans mouth, she spit the panties out and shouted, you sone of a bitch, you didn't have to get my mother involved in this, shut up Megan, Brad said. Now show your mother some love and give her some nice big sloppy kisses. At first Megan refused, so Brad shoved her face up against mine and began rubbing it around, Cooper reached down in between us and begand fondling me. MMMMMM, MMMMMMM, was all I could say because they wouldn't ungag me. Megan began to cooperate and kissed me over my gag. All the boys started whooping and shouting. A knock at the door, it was Donna Mason the apartment complex manager. Diane, I can hear the noise from your apartment all the way down at the office, whats going on in there, open the door please. Danna is a middle aged woman, a bit over waight but a pretty face and shoulde length blond hair., and always dressed professionally. Today was warm out and she was wearing a nice above the knee skirt and white sleevless blouse. Joe said, oh shit, what do we do, Brad ran up and opend the door. I could hear Donna saying, who the hell are you and whats going on in here where is Diane. Then she found out she looked further into the apartment and saw Megan and I tied up, Joe re-gagging Megan. Donna tried to turn around and run but was tackled by Brad and Cooper and dragged back into the apartment. Both Brad and Cooper had their hands over her mouth to keep others from hearing her screaming. They, Joe ran over and shut the apartment door and I could hear Brad yell, Shit, she bit me. Joe handed Cooper a bandanna and with a great deal of effort Cooper shoved it in her mouth further muffling her screams. Them pretty much plastered her mouth shut with several strips of the white tape. They yanked her blouse off in the process tearing off the bottons, then pulled her skirt off, revealing a frilly white bra and skimpy panties, garter and thigh high stocking. Damn, this one has really big tits, I could hear Joe say, now what the hell should we do. Lets get her tied up, said Brad, so with a great deal of effort they tied her hands behind her back and tied her legs at the ankles knees and thighs, Cooper cut off her bra. when they got up off of her she was still struggling and flopping round making as much noise as she could to atrract attention. Good for her. So they climbed back on top of her and put her in a tight hog tie, that stopped most of the major struggling. Then all three of the guys, winded from the struggle sat down on the couch and started trying to figure out what they were going to do next. |
| Name: | MomandDaughterbound |
| Comments: | The phone rang in the apartment complex office and the assistant manager Jackie picked it up, Jackie answered uh huh, ok I hope everything turns out ok, I'll see you tomorrow. The maintenance man was in the room at the time and asked, what was that all about. Jackie answered, that was Donna, she said that an emergency came up and she wouldn't be back in the office for the rest of the day. Joe shoved the gag back into Donnas mouth as Brad hung up the phone. That was very nice, you saved me cutting off one of your nipples with this sharp knife I have. Megan began to shout at him but got nothing but muffled mmmphhs from her gagged mouth. Brad took his knife and cut off Donna's blouse, skirt and bra leaving her there with nothing but her skimpy panties. Joe and Cooper began to fondle and squeez Donna's large breasts and listned to her moan and protest under her gag. What are we going to do now Brad, Cooper asked, we didn't really count on this other chick comming into the apartment, sombody is eventually going to come looking for her. Let me worry about that, Brad answered. Brad then walked over to Megan and I and cut the ropes that tied us together then carried Megan into the bedroom and shut the door, leaving us at the mercy of Joe and Cooper. After 45 humiliating minutes with Joe and Cooper Brad and Megan came out of the bedroom. I noticed the Megan was no longer tied or gagged. You keep an eye on those two while I go get some more money using your moms ATM account. After Brad left Megan walked over to me and said, mom, I'll take the gag off your mouth and give you a drink of water if you promise not to scream. I nodded yes. She pulled off my gag and Donna's gag and gave us some water, Donna was so scared she couldn't even think to scream. After geting a drink we were regagged and waited for Brad to return. When he got back he looked at all of us and said that he got money and gassed up the car and they were going to head out of here. He told Cooper and Megan to come into the bedoom with him for a minute and they would get some of Megans things. Awhile later the bedroom door opened and Brad came out of the room, I saw that Megan and Cooper had been stripped down to their underwear and tied face to face and gagged. Joe shouted, I knew I was you only best friend, lets get out of here before sombody else comes. Joe turned to walk out the door and was hit from behind by Brad, kocking him unconcious and dragging him into the bedroom. Then he drug Donna into the bedroom and shut the door. When he opened it Joe to had been stripped to his underwear, then tied face to face with Donna and gagged. He smile an evil smile and said, Joe, I always knew you liked women with big tits, lets just call this my going away present to you. Joe then came out into the living room and untied me. You son of a bitch I shouted, you didn't have to leave me tied up this long, I thought you would never finish this up. Sorry about Donna showing up, but I guess you can't plan for everything. I've always had the fucking hots for you Joe, so let me get dresse and we can get the hell out of here. I went into the room and stripped down in front of all four of them as they struggled squirmed and mmmpphed angrily, especailly Megan. I waled over to her and said, sorry baby, but I just couldn't resist Brads tight body, I guess you'll just have to settle for Cooper there. Then I got dressed and and walked out of the apartment with Brad, as I turned out the lights and shut the door I could here a couple of thump thumps and mmmmmppphhhh, mmmmmppphhhh. |
| Name: | ROBERT |
| E-mail address: | rmc083154@yahoo.com |
| Name: | robert |
| E-mail address: | rmc083154@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | hello |
| Name: | dave |
| Comments: | Can anyone give some links to the Den Mother stories or any other tie up links? |
| Name: | Brian |
| Comments: | I have always been interested in bound and gagged women, either in photographs or TV or movies. I tied up a couple of cousins a few times in my early years, with their permission, but they lost interest about the age of 12. Coincidentally, that was when my mom remarried and we moved about 200 miles away. To make it even more difficult to practice my pasttime, my stepfather bought a place in the country, about 4 miles from town. We had neighbors on either side of us, but the only kids were several years younger than me. Being a teenager now, I never wanted to go with my folks when they went to visit family, but usuaully I had to. One weekend, to my surprise, they allowed me to stay home. It was a long weekend, Memorial Day if memory serves me right. They were leaving at noon on Friday, and would be back Monday evening. The fly in the ointment was, though, that our neigbor, Carol, would check up on me from time to time, and I was to eat supper at her house every night. Breakfast and lunch I could take care of on my own, but I guess my folks wanted to be sure I ate something besides lunch meat and cereal. I also had to be sure all chores were done, i.e., feed our 2 steers, keep water for the hogs and cattle, etc. On Friday evening I went to Carol's for supper, and it was just the 2 of us. She told me her husband had gone on an annual fishing trip with buddies from work, and he would be back Monday night. Her kids, a son and daughter were both grown, and lived in other states, several hundred miles away, and only came home for Thanksgiving. Carol was about my mom's age, mid 40s, rather petite, maybe 5'3", but a well proportioned body that appealed to just about any man, especially a teenaged boy with raging hormones. She always dressed very nice, and this night was no exceptions. She wore a skirt, blouse, heels, and some fancy jewelry. I apologized for being in Tshirt and jeans, but she told me she had taken longer in town than expected, and hadn't had time to change. Over supper, she commented that she had seen me trying to lasso one of our steers a few days earlier and wondered if my stepdad knew about it. I told her yes, he had okayed it, as I was wanting to maybe try some roping in the rodeo, but needed lots of practice. Lots of Practice. I hadn't had any success at all. She said maybe I should try fence posts before I tried living targets. I said that I had already done that, with some success, but none on anything moving. "Well, maybe I could let you try to lasso me. I'm smaller, probably slower, and it might be easier for you." I asked her if she was serious, and she said yes. "When?" "How about in the morning?" she replied. I said okay, just as soon as I finish morning chores. At 8AM, as I was coming back from the barn, she met me at the gate into the back yard, and asked if I was ready. She was wearing slacks and boots with stiletto heels. She suggested we go back into the pasture between the large shed and the barn, so people driving by wouldn't see. I said okay, and back into the pasture we went. I went into the shed, got my long rope I had been practicing with, formed a loop, and asked if she was ready. She was, and she walked about 15 feet away and told me to give it a try. I lassoed her first try, so then she said she was going to walk around, so I would have to work harder to lasso her. I tried about 10 times with no luck, and told her we might as well quit, as I was never going to get a rope on her while moving. "You just need incentive," she said. "What incentive?" "What would you like to do for fun the rest of the weekend?" "Uh, mmm, well, would you let me tie you up if I lasso you?" She looked at me with a look of someone deep in thought. "If you can lasso me in 3 tries, I guess so, but I will move around more than before." "Okay," I said, and asked how long I could keep her tied. "Tell you what, if you get me on the third try, one hour. If you get me on the second, all day, but only if ou untie me for a little bit, then re-tie me. If you luck out and get me first try, all weekend, with occasional releases." I readily agreed, and Carol started walking, then trotting, then walking, changing directions, always on the move. I watched for a pattern, thought I figured one out, and threw my loop. To my surprise, it dropped right over her. I think she was surprised as well. She looked at me, shrugged, and said, "looks like I'm going to be tied up for the weekend." I pulled on the rope, drawing her near me, took her into the barn, grabbed some baling twine, and tied her hands behind her. She asked if we could go somewhere besides the barn, as she didn't like barns smells. I took her over to the large shed, which had an upstairs, and once inside, found a lot of rope, mostly the hemp type, kinda rough and scratchy, and remembering some of the covers of detective and crime magazines, I tied her elbows together, but not so tight they touched. I also wrapped a lot of rope around her torso, and couldn't help noticing her nipples trying to poke thru her blouse. She noticed me noticing as well, and just smiled. i turned her around and walked her over to the ladder going up and told her to start climbing. She looked at me kinda funny, saying she couldn't climb a ladder with her hands tied. "Don't worry, just lift your feet, and I'll get behind you and raise you each rung. Don't worry, I won't let you fall." As we began our climb she rubbed her hand across my crotch, causing my already hard member to get even harder. To my complete suurprise, she gave it a couple of squeezes, and asked, "what's this?", then winked at me. I got her upstairs into the little room in the corner that had an old metal army bunk without a mattress, just the steel springs. I sat her on the bunk, tied her feet as tight as I dared, then her knees, then laid her down on it, rolled her over, and put her into a pretty tight hogtie, kind of forgetting she was in her 40s, not one of my cousins. She didn't protest a bit, in fact, urging me to make sure she couldn't get loose. For the rest of that weekend, I tied her any way I could think of, but she really liked being hogtied, even suggesting different types of gags, and encouraging me to make her elbows touch. It was a real fun weekend for me, and her as well, I think. I never got to tie Carol again after that weekend, but I believe if I had, it would have gotten very "interesting". When I returned from the Army, Carol and her husband had moved into town, and I only saw her from a distance, but she sure kept her looks as she aged. |
| Name: | Bethanne |
| Comments: | On a recent summer day, I had my first bondage experience since i was a kid and got tied up while playing with my brother and the other kids in our neighborhood. My close friend Loni called me and said she was picking me up and taking me to lunch at the country club. I dressed appropriately, and we had a very nice lunch, catching up on gossip and rumors as if we hadn't seen each other for years, instead of 4 days. When we finished she invited me to her house, on the edge of town in a semi secluded subdivision. I tried to decline, but she insisited, so I went to her house. My kids were at camp for the week, I'm divorced, and I work for the school district so I get a long vacation every summer, with pay. Loni was married, at least on paper, but she bragged about how open her marriage was. I took that to mean she had affairs, and so did her husband, but she's still my friend. Josh, her husband was on a business trip, and her teenage son had invited some friends over, and she just wanted adult company. Whe we got to her house, she offered to loan me a 2 piece swimsuit, so we could lay out by her pool, catch some rays, and just have a fine day. With some reluctance, I took the 2 piece, and went to put it on. When I started putting it on, I realized I was larger in the breast area than Loni, and I was just barely covered. The bottom was also tiny, and I looked at my image in the mirror, and liked what I saw. I also appreciated the fact that I kept my pubic hair shaved to a minimum, or it would have been visible. On my way to the pool, I met a teenage boy I didn't recognize, and that's when I remembered her son had friends over. I blushed, he looked me up and down, smiled, and said, "smokin'". When I got to the pool, Loni was talking to her son and another boy and a girl, and I heard her say, "it's okay with me if your parents say okay, so if they need to talk to me, give them my cell number, and I'll say yes." Loni always wanted to be the cool mom, that all the kids liked. She looked at me in her bikini, and said, "I wish I looked like that when I wear that suit." Again I felt myself blush. I take care of myself, and my stats are 36D-23-36, blond (natural), 5'8" tall. We drank a bottle of wine, opened a second, and Loni told me I would have to stay overnight, as we both had been drinking, and couldn't drive. I had to comply, as she had picked me up, and therfore I had no car. Her cell rang, she answered, and it obvious was a parent of one of the kids, as she said, "it's no trouble, the kids are having fun, there's plenty of room, and I can provide something to wear to sleep in." She hung up, called out for Randy, and when he came over told him that it was definitely on for an overniter. "You're the best, mom," he said, and kissed her on the cheek and was gone. Later, we decided to go in and fix some food for the kids, so I went into the bathroom, and when I came out and went into the kitchen, the kids were all in there, and Loni said they wanted us to play a game with them before supper. "What game?" I asked. One of the boys said "Rodeo". "Never heard of it" Loni said. "Me neither" I said. "Well, there are 2 teams, and each team tries to lasso the other. When you get lassoed, you have to stay a prisoner until someone on your team rescues you. The team that catches all the other team first, wins." Loni asked who were the teams, and Randy said "kids against adults." I said, "only two of us, five of you." "We will only have 2 lassoes on oour team one of the girls said. "Well, i guess" Loni said, even though I began having doubts. We went back outside, and we were given a lasso each. Didn't notice at the time ours were a lot shorter than theirs, or that I was barefoot, and Loni had on flipflops. Not good for running, but after 2 bottles of wine, we weren't thinking real clear. It took about two minutes for them to lasso Loni, as she had never used a lasso before. I had, but long ago, and I jst kept busy evading the rope after Loni was lead away. Eventually, though, I was lassoed, and the rope was pinning my arms to my side, and I was led to the "prison". As soon as I arrived, the kids began tying us up. Not what we were expecting. One of the girls was tying Loni, and the other began tying me. The 2 other boys produced something to gag us with, and with wrists tied behind us, and scarves tied in our mouths, we were led back in the house. Once inside, it got a lot more serious. Our gags were removed, and huge wads of cloth stuffed in our mouths, over our objections, and then taped securely closed. I watched as Loni had a blindfold tied around her eyes, then it was taped over. These kids really seemed capable at tying someone up. A girl and a boy was tying each of us, with Randy overseeing. I watched as Loni's arms were tied, at her elbows I later discovered, pulling her shoulders back and thrusting her breasts out, with her nipples hard. She groaned as more rope was applied. By now, my elbows were being pulled together, rather painful I might add, and I watched as Loni was laid on the floor and then tightly hogtied. My captors grabbed what looked like about 1000 feet of rope and took me down the hall to the utility room. Imagine my shock when rope went around my breasts, and I swear the girl tying them rubbed both my breasts intentionally. A rope was tied around my waist, and she began twisting it and tying knots in it. "Let's do it, Chel" the boy said, and she dropped in front of me, and I figured she was going to tie my legs, but before she wrapped rope around my thighs, she fed the twisted and knotted rope back between my legs, and the boy grabbed it and yanked it up so hard and far it lifted me to my tiptoes. It also bit into my vagina as far as my body would allow. The girl then bound my thighs and my ankles, and the boy kept tugging on the rope through my crotch, and the knots were actually rubbing agains my clit. I began protesting and trying to get away, but I was so well tied that all i did was lose my balance and fall back into the boy. "Don't get so friendly with my boyfrien" the girl said, and she pulled me towards her. This caused me to fall to my knees, but she broke my fall, so I wasn't hurt, but I was furious. "Hogtie her, Chel. Might make her calm down." Chel did just that, hogtying me, asking the boy to keep raising my legs so she could pull my feet farthr up be hind me. I realized several things: I wasn't able to free myself, My body was arched so much that verylittle of my thighs were touching the floor, the rope biting into my crotch was stimulating my clit, and no one outside this house knew where I was. I was in a real jam. "Keep and eye on her, I'm going to get something, be right back" Chel told the boy. I also realized my left breast had popped out and was there for all to see. The boy noticed, and decide to try to get the other one to pop out. He yanked on the croch rope, which sent waves of pain and ecstasy both thru my clit. It also accomplished what he wanted, as my right breast popped out. He was leerin at me, and I saw him grab a long cloth strip, and before I could turn my head, blindfolded me. I was now totally helpless, at the mercy of thise teenagers, terrified and stimulated at the same time. "What's that" I heard the boy say, and then I heard a buzzing. "Randy's mom has some neat toys, so I think whe should share with her guest." I felt hands at my bikini bottoms, and then something with a bulbous end was placed agaainst my vaginal area, and then it began vibrating. I now knew what the buzzing had been. "Go check on the others, see what's going on in there" Chel told the boy. After he had apparently gone, she yanked on my crotch rope so hard I screamed, although no one could hear me. She kept pulling on it, and with the vibrator buzzing away also, i had an orgasm, then another. She turned the vibrator off, balanced me on my knees, and kissed each of my breasts. By letter of the law, she had raped me, but a teenage girl raping a grown mother of 4 would be hard to prove in court. She then rubbed her bare breasts all over my face, and whispered inmy ear, "do you want me to make you come some more?" I shook my head, and she said "okay, your loss." At that she pushed me back to the floor, and I heard her walk away. I lay there for a long time, til I heard Loni's voice, "Bethanne, are you okay?." I felt more than one pair of hands untying me, and finally the gag was gone, the blindfold was gone, the ropes ere gone, and I began to focus on my surroundings. "I think so, but I'm going to have rope marks all over me" I said. "Cheli and Micah decided to go home and her mom just picked them up. If I had known she had tied you up so strict, I would have told her mother. She told me you asked her to leave you tied until 8pm, so I did. I'm so sorry." Should I call her parents?" "No, no harm done" I lied, humiliated at what a 14yr old girl had done to me and more humiliated at the enjoyment I got out of it. I decided not to make an issue of it, but just today I ran into her and some othr kids in the mall, and she winked at me and ran her tongue aroound her lips. |
| Name: | BethAnne |
| Comments: | I recently discovered that I love bondage. I love being helpless and at the mercy of by captor (lover). I found out by being bound by an 18 year old who is the son of my best friend. She recently remarried and moved about 100 miles away, and her son, I'll call him R for privacy sake, wanted to stay here. He has a job that pays pretty well, his friends are here, and he didn't want to restart in a new town. He rented a small cottage behind an older home in town, from a family friend who gives him a great deal on rent. My friend asked me to drop in on him occasionally and ensure he was eating, doing his laundry, etc. I developed a pattern of dropping in twice a week, and he didn't seem offended by my checking on him. For a surprise, I dropped in on a Saturday afternoon, not my usual schedule, and took him a casserole I had fixed. He seemed genuinely pleased to see me, as usual (he's really a polite young man). I guess I should explain something to you; I'm 41 years old, I've been married twice, (widowed once, divorced once), no kids. I'm brunette, except for a few gray strands, 5'10" tall, kinda well rounded but not fat, (40-28-39), but still notice men looking at me. I dress fashionably, not excessively provocative, not matronly either. R asked me to stay and eat dinner with him, saying he didn't like eating alone on weekends. I agreed, not wanting him to be lonely. After eating and cleaning up, we sat in his living room area drinking coffee and talking. To my complete amazement, R told me he had always thought I was beautiful, the prettiest of all his mom's friends. I felt myself blush at this disclosure, simply because I've not dated much for several years and hadn't heard any compliments lately. I thanked him for the compliment, and he stunned me again. He said he always liked it when I visited his mom, and made sure I noticed him. He also disclosed that when he was younger, he used to play tie-up games with his mom, and secretly wished he could play them with me. As he got older, he lost interest in bondage, or so he thought. When I started coming to visit regulary, he started thinking about it again. Not really knowing how to respond, all I could say was, "I see." He then explained further that he never thought of harming me, just that I was an appealing subject. He changed the subject after that, and I could see he was embarrassed about bringing it up. I started to gather my things to go home, and he walked me to the door, and as he started to open it, I pushed it closed. Looking him in the eye, I said maybe we should try it sometime. His face lit up like a neon sign. "In fact, how about tomorrow afternoon?" He stared at me, and then managed to say okay. "I'll be here at 1pm," I said, then gave him a hug and a peck on the cheek, my usual departing routine. I showed up at 1pm, rang the bell, and the door almost flew open. R was dressed in denim overalls over a black T shirt. I wore cotton pullover blouse, jeans, and my most comfortable loafers. I entered, he hugged me, and asked me if I was sure. Told him I was (in fact, after reflectin on it all night, I was actually a bit excited). We sat down, and he explained a few things. He would use a lot of rope, that way he wouldn't have to tie so tight, asked if it was okay to gag and blindfold me, which I okayed. We agreed on a safe action (fingersnaps), and he told me to use the bathroom. When I came out of the bathroom, he had me sit on his coffee table, and we began. He certainly did use a lot of rope, tying my wrists, ankles, knees, and torso. He was constantly asking if I was okay, and I finally told him to just gag me and he wouldn't have to ask. He rolled up a new bandana, pushed it inmy mouth, and tied another one over it. He stood me up and helped me over in front of a mirror so I could see his handiwork. It was fascinating! He helped to his sofa, sat me down, rolled me over on my stomach, and tied my ankles to my wrists. The the blindfold was added, and I was helpless. I also began feeling arousal, something I hadn't experienced for some time. After what R said was 30 minutes, he asked if I was ready to be released. I snapped fingers the right sequence, and he untied me. When I was completely untied, he rubbed my wrists and ankles to get circulation back to normal. Without giving him any warning, I leaned over and kissed him, on the mouth, and it wsn't just a peck either. He actually took me in his arms when I kissed him, and when it dawned on him what he had done, he recoiled in fear, thinking I would be mad. Staring him in the eyes, I said "I kissed you first." He seemed to calm down after that, and I went to the bathroom. I really can't explain what or why, but I knew I wanted to be bound more, by him, so when I started out of the bathroom, I undressed completely. The look on his face was better than I had hoped. I saw the desire in his eyes instantly. I went to him, kissed him again, passionately with a lot of tongue, took his hand and led himto his bed. We made love 4 times before it was time for him to leave for work and I left for home to get ready for work. We see each other every night now, make love every night, which for a woman my age is unusual I think, but he makes me feel as if I'm 18 again. We have decided to move in together, and I keep him well supplied with rope, and have also purchased some ballgags and other gear. I love being his prisoner, but he won't do it every night. He says he's afraid I'll get tired of it and won't do it anymore. I doubt it, but I intend to keep him happy and satisfied. He doesn't ever hurt me, or have sex while I'm tied. Only when I'm released will he make love to me, but it is a great form of foreplay. We haven't told his mom yet, even though he wants to. She and I have been friends for a long time, but I don't know how she will react when she finds out we're in a relationship. |
| Name: | Judy |
| Comments: | My friend Dana called me asking for a huge favor. She asked if i would keep her 2 boys for a week while she went on a vacation with her current love interest. I had to take my kids to meet up with my ex for a 2 week stay with him out of state, and was dreading the loneliness, so I agreed, but thought it best if they stayed at my home, rather than hers. I live in the country, so figured there would be a lot less likelihood of mischief. The plan was for me to pick them up after meeting my ex. I arrived at Dana's and found her boys packed and ready, she was anxious to take off, and for the life of me I don't know why, but told her if she wanted she could be gone a little longer. I teach, so didn't have to worry about work for almost 2 months. She said she'd mention it to her fella and call me. I got the boys in the car after goodbye hugs and kisses, warnings to be good and to mind me, a list of emergency contacts, and other parental stuff. I headed for home, but asked the boys if they wanted pizza and if so, we'd pick it up since they don't deliver as far out as I live. Being typical teen boys, (15 and 13) they readily agreed. I called ahead so it would be ready when we got there, and made a stop for sodas. Just as I turned into the pizza place, Dana called me and said if it was still okay, she wwould be gone for 12 days. I said it was, and told the boys, they just shrugged. Dana's boys have a reputation of, while a bit mischievous, being pretty good. Luke, the oldes said as long as they didn't have to be around Dana's boyfriend it was okay with them. At my house, there's not a lot of stuff for boys available, as I have 3 girls. The boys brought some video games to fit our game system, a basketball, some books, etc, to pass time. Nick, the youngest, asked if I still had horses, but I told him, no, it got to ecpensive to keep them and had to sell them. The first few days every thing was great, they kept themselves entertained, did what I asked, cleaned up after themselves, and we had pretty good times. About the 5th day, Luke got a call on his cellphone, and went outside to talk. I guessed he was talking to a girl, and thought nothing of it. He was outside for over an hour, and when he came in, he had a bit of a smirk on his face. Again, I didn't think anything of it, as I had been a teenage girl once, and dealt with teenagers at school. Later that day, I noticed Luke talking to Nick in whispers, and Nick went outside. About an hour before supper, Luke asked a strange question. He wanted the three of us to dress up for supper. He said they did it at home at leat twice a week, but I hadn't ever heard Dana mention it. He asked so politely, and sincerely, I felt I couldn't refuse. He even said he and Nick would clean up after. Now, that imptessed me. Nick returned and when Luke told him we were dressing for dinner, he just nodded, then whispered in Luke's ear, and Luke smiled and nodded real big. After I had the meal ready, the boys set the table, and we all went to change. I put on a sleeveless dress and some heels, applied some lip gloss, and headed to dinner. The boys met me at my room door, offered me an arm each, and escorted me to the table. To my surprise, they had set the food on the table, poured each of us a drink; water for them and a glass of wine for me. We sat down, Nick told me I looked beautiful, and Luke offered a toast. We began to eat, making small talk, but I did notice the boys casting furtive glances at each other. Luke got up and refilled my wine glass, and i saw his check his watch. "Got a date,Luke" I heard myself ask and then giggled. I began feeling a bit fuzzy headed, and couldn't figure why. Another glass of wine was poured for me, and I drank half of it in one drink. That's when I heard a car pull in the drive, and everything was getting real fuzzy. Then darkness fell on me, and I passed out. When i awoke, I was sitting on my sofa, but for some reason unable to move. As the cobwebs cleared, I noticed at least 3 other boys, 2 of whom I recognized from school as troublemakers. I tried to tell them to get out of my house, but my mouth didn't work. The third boy stuck his face into mine and said, "she's coming around, guys. It's gonna get interesting now." I looked around and saw Luke and Nick off to one side, watching intently. By now I was fully aware of my surroundings and ealized I had been bound and ha a gag in my mouth. The third guy again spoke, to me this time, "well, teach, looks like the drops Luke put in you wine worked the was the supposed to. We gonna hang out with you for a bit, have some fun, borrow some of your stuff, then Nick and Luke are coming with us. If we like you enough, might take you also." He then reached out and squeezed my right breast, and I tried to kick him. He slapped me and said over his shoulder, "get some more rope and fix her so she doesn't kick anyone." One of the boys I recognized came over with what looked like 100 feet of rope, grabbed my bound ankles, jerked me onto the floor, rolled me over, and before I could resist yanked my feet up as far as he could and tied them so tight that I screamed into my gag. The boys then split up, and I could hear them throwing things all thru my house as they looked for loot. All of a sudden, Nick appeared on front of me, rasising me by my hair, and kissed my gagged mouth. "Of all mom's friends, you are definitley the hottest." Those words sent chills thru me, coming from a 13 yr old. One by one, the boys returned to where I lay hogtied on the floor. The oldest said, "hey, guys, Nick's got a boner. Think we ought to left him have fun?" "He's the youngest, why should he go first?" one of them asked. Luke spoke up, saying, "if it wasn't for Nick, we wouldn't be here. He suggested to mom that she ask Judy to keepus. Plus, he mixed the knockout drops we put in her wine. Guess that gives him first shot." At that, I was lifted to my coffee table, pushed to one end, and the gag taken out of my mouth. Nick's erect penis was rright in front of me, and he said, "Judy, you know what you have to do. Please don't make us hurt you, but we will if we have to." He then pinched my nose, making me open my mouth to breath, and he shoved his 13 yr old penis in. At first I just held it in my mouth, but he slapped me hard enough to make my ears ring, and said, "suck it, suck it good, and swallow my jizz". I began to work his shaft like I had my ex'es when still married, and he came pretty fast, but also quite a large amount. I managed to choke it down, and he was immediately replace by Luke, then the others in turn as each ejaculated donw my throat. After that, they began to rape me repeatedly, until my vagina was in agony. "Give her some time to rest, then we can have act 2" Luke said. The older guy said, "she's got more than one hole" which sent new feeling of dread thru me. My ex had enjoyed anal sex as much as vaginal sex, so I had experienced it, but never enjoyed it. Before I knew it, I was bent over my sofa, and something was rubbed all into my anus. Then the oldes one stood behind me and entered me with one thrust. Naturally, my body reflexed, causing me to jerk almost upright, but he shoved be back down, then asaulted y anus with a fury I had never experienced, actually lifting my high-heeled feet off the floor every thrust. His onslaught seemd to take forever, but he finally stiffend and made one more brutal thrust, groaning as he filled my rectal cavity with his disgusting discharge. Again, they each took a turn until all 5 had drained themselves into my intestines. Whenthey were finished, instead of allowing me to rest, they led me to my room, untied me and told me to shower. They made me leave the bathroom door open and the shower stall as well, and 2 of them watched my every move to ensure I didn't find any kind of a weapon. When i stepped out of the shower, the two began toweling me off, letting their hands roam wherever the desired. As I stepped into my bedroom, I noticed some clothes on my bed. "Put those on" Luke commanded. I picked them up, and immediately protested, "these aren't mine, they're my daughter Samantha's. They won't fit." Luke was instantly in my face, "you better make them fit, or we'll carve you down until they do." The look on his face frightened me, so I squeezed into the skirt, which was short on Sam, who is 3 inches shorter than me. It was so tight, I was glad is was short, because if longer, I wouldn't be able to walk. The halter top blouse almost didn't button, but i managed to get at least one button hooked. Nick appeared with a pair of shoes I had forgotten I owned. I had attended a halloween party years before dressed as a hooker, and wore those shoes. They had at least a 6inch heel, with no platform, wo it wasl almost like walking on tiptoes. Finally dressed, barely able to breathe, I was again bound, even tighter than before, including my elbows this time. I noticed, as did all the boys, that binding my elbows caused my breasts to thrust way out. The leers on the faces of all of them dashed any hope of being left alone. "Let's double team her," one of the boys said. I didn't know what they meant, until one of them lifted me up and entered my vagina, and another entered my anus. I was being raped by two at once. I don't know if it was the previous rapes, or what, but they were able to violate me for much longer, and both achieved climax at the same time. This was just the forerunner of what I endured for 5 more days. Raped repeatedly, violently, sodomized, forced to perform oral sex, and at the end even tortured. They whipped me with belts, beat me with shoes, forced me to chug vodka, and smoke marijuana with them. When they decided the ordeal wa over, I was again hogtied tighter than ever, my face wrapped with duct tape, carried outside, and felt myself being tossed into a car trunk. The car was driven away, for how long I don't know, then stopped. It never moved again, and once more I had no concept of time. Eventually, I heard acivity outside and tried to scream and beat on the trunk lid. I guess I was successful, because I heard the trunk open, and heard someone yell, "get an ambulance, quick." I was lifted out, and felt my bonds being removed. They had used so much, it took several minutes, but finally I wa free. I was looking at a Deputy Sheriff, and I grabbed him, hugged him, and began sobbing. He kept telling me it would be okay, that an ambulance was on the way. It seems that the reason I was discovered was that Dana had returned from her trip, and when she couldn't contact me to get her boys home, she eventually called the law. Apparently, they thought I had kidnapped them, so when my car was discovered, they came to investigate and I was found. After being admitted to hospital, it was discovered I had a broken cheek bone, broken nose, 3 cracked ribs, my body was covered in welts frombeing beaten with belts, I had vaginal and anal damage, 2 teeth had been knocked out, and my vision was blurred for several days. Dana denies her sons had anything to do with it, blaming the other boys, but her sons still are missing, with warrants on them. |
| Name: | Anna |
| E-mail address: | anna.cristo@hotmail.co.uk |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.facebook.com/media/albums/?id=123450471002828 |
| Comments: | Well, I'm the real deal. No time to write a long story. You should see my photo album. I like to be tied up while I sit on the toilet. |
| Name: | Karen |
| Comments: | I was invited by my co-worker, Judy, to spend the day at her house one Saturday, and being kind of down since breaking up with my man, I accepted. I don't like to visit people in their homes dressed to casual, so i put on a knee length denim skirt, western style blouse, and high heeled sandals, about 3.5 inch high. It was summer, so no pantyhose. When I pulled in her drive, I noticed several kids playing and figured they wer neighbor kids, as Judy has 2, a boy and a girl. Judy let me in when I rang the bell, gave me a hug, and put my purse in her bedroom. We went to the back deck, screened in, and drank iced tea and just gossiped. About 45 minutes after I arrived, the door from the house flew open an 3 kids, carrying squirt guns and paintball guns, came yelling in. At the same time the screen door to the back stairs was opend and 4 more came rushing in, yelling for us to raise our hands, that we were their prisoners. I was amused, but Judy began scolding them, telliing them to go play elsewhere. "Aw, gee, aunt Judy, you always play with us" one of the boys said. "yeah, mom, always" her daughter chimed in. "Well, I've got company today," she told them. "Hey, Karen, will you play too?" the daughter asked. "Thinking it would be nice to humor my hosts, I said, "aboslutely. Count me in." Judy gave me a look that said 'you don't know what you're getting us into' but I had already said yes, so it was too late. "Okay, prisoners, on your feet" we were commanded. We stood and I slipped my heels back on, Judy donned her flipflops, and we were marched thru the house and into the basement. Judy's nephew said, "we need to separate the hostages. Suzy, take aunt Judy and stash her someplace and don't let her escape. Me and Steve and Liz will take Karen." Judy was marched off thru the basemtn and up the other stairs. I was marched out the front stairs, thru the kitchen and into the garage. "Let's stash her in the secret hiding place" Liz said. Across the back yard, and thru the gate into the barnyard we went. They had me covered with their toy guns so I had my hands raised. They took me to a small shed, and I thought 'not such a secret place'. Once inside, the nephew slid a wooden chest across the floor, and I saw what appeared to be a trap door. That was exactly what it was, and he flipped a switch and a light appeared in the opening. The access was by ladder, and I wished I wasn't wearing heels or a skirt, but too bad. Liz went down first, then me, the the two boys. It was kind of dim in the small cellar, but it was cool. "Sit here, prisoner, the nephew said. It was an old Army cot, apparently used as a bench. I sat down and immediately Liz pulled my arms behing me and one of the boys started tying my hands. "Hey, nobody said anything about getting tied up" I said. "We always tie our prisoners, so the don't escape" Liz said. "Right now mom's already tied up and she doesn't complain" I thought for a second,and figured, oh, why not, they're just kids, and I agreed to play. "Okay, tie me up, but I'm gonna try to escape, and iif I do, I just might tie you up." The glanced at each other, and again began tying me. I was surprised at how tight and effective I was being tied and started to say something. "Prisoners aren't allowed to speak" the nephew said, and Liz pinched my nose and he stuffed a ridiculously long scarf into my mouth, bulging my cheeks way out and the other boy then plastered tape across my face. Liz grabbed more rope, and I felt it being wrapped around my upper arms pulling my elbows together, and my shoulders back. I began making noise, trying to object, but the nephew was tying my ankles very tight, then flipped my skirt up almost enough for my panties to be visible, but not quite. He then tied my legs above my knees, also very tight, then just below my knees. When my legs and arms were thoroughly bond, Liz pulled my onto my back, and the boys rolled me onto my stomach, and the younger boy ran rope thru my ankle ropes then pulled and raised my ankles until they met my hands and tied them tightly together. I just couldn't believe that kids knew how to tie so well. I was completely helpless. Then, just for added insurance, Liz passed severla lengths of rope under the cot, and the three of them used those ropes to bind my securely to the cot. I was unable to roll, hardly even to squirm. "Okay, let's go see how the others are doing with aunt Judy" the newphew said, and they climbed the ladder and were gone. Iheard the trap door close, the dim lights were turned off, and then I heard them slide the chest back over the door. That's when I got concenrned. In the dark, unable to move or speak, and alone. Only 3 other people knew wher I was, but I figured Judy would put an end to this game pretty quick. I lay ther for what seemed an eternity but no one came to free me. Eventually, I realized I needed to empty my bladder, and was afraid i would have to wet myself. The absence of light was bad, but the absence of sound was worse. It as if I was in a vacuum but I could breathe. My legs began cramping, my bladder was screaming for relief and I was motionless. Finally, I heard voices upstairs, and I tried to yell, but nothing came out, due to my mouth being completely dry. I was afraid it was someone who didnt know where I was, but the light came on and I heard the chest sliding across the floor. It was Liz, with a bottle of water and scissors. "Karen, I'll set you free, but you have to promise you wont tell where we kept you. No one knows about this cellar but me, my cousin and the neighbor kid. Its our secret place. If you don't I come back in an hour and see if yhou change ur mind. I nodded okay as best as I could, and she began cutting rope, and untying rope, and pulling tape off, which hurt. My wrists were free finally, and I grabbed the bottle of water and drained it without stopping. "I guess you're mad and gonna tell on me, huh, Karen? I accept it but you promised not to tell about our hideout, and I'm holding you to your word." "I'm not mad, just relieved,to be free, now help me up the ladder before I pee mypants. Your secret place is safe with me." I was pretty wobbly at first, and was surprised to see it was still daylight. I thought I had been tied for hours, but a look at my watch revealed it had only been slightly more than an hour. I mus have pee'd for 10 minutes, and when I came out of the bathroom, to my surprise, Judy was hopping down the hall still bound hand and foot, and gagged as well as I had been. I helped untie and ungag her, and she asked if I was okay. "Sure, it actually was kind of fun, you need to invite for another experience sometime. Liz heard this and her head almost spun like a top when she looked at me, and i gave hwer a wink. "Well, stay for supper, if leftovers are okay" she asked, and I agreed. I actually enjoyed being around a family, even if it was her, not mine, for an entire day. We had a nice supper, talked some more, and when I left, Liz walked out with me, and gave me a quick hug and asked if I had meant what I said earlier. "Yes, as long as you let me use the powder room." I gave her a hug also, got in my car, and drove home. That was not the last time I was tied in that little cellar, or other places on their property. But, that's some more stories for later. |
| Name: | James |
| Comments: | Karen...Oh please tell us more!!! |
| Name: | B.G. |
| Comments: | Awesome story, Karen! I would love to hear more, as well. |
| Name: | stevevevevev |
| Comments: | One time, my girlfriend and I were making out on her couch when I saw some rope lying on the floor. I've always been a bondage lover, but didn't think she was so I had never brought it up before. We were both pretty churchy until we had started dating and she was very shy and usually didn't take the initiative sexually. When I saw it, I asked if she had ever been tied up. She said no. I said, I heard from this one guy that girls find it exciting... She kinda shrugged her shoulders. I said "you wanna try?" she said sure why not?
So I stood her up, searched her thouroughly examining her crotch and breasts very well. I slowly brought her hands behind her and then tied her hands behind her back. She said, wow... that is kidna exciting. I then snapped her around and planted a big one on her while groping her fine ass. I turned her around again placed her bound hands on my private and she started rubbing automatically. I started to rub her breasts and she started groaning very sexily... When i thought I couldn't take any more without cumming I sat down to calm down but she sat in my lap! I was like WHOA!!! She never does this! Then she started lap dancing and I came in my pants! I changed and said... whoops. And she was like "sorry. IDK what I was doing." I said, don't be. That was awesome. I lost my virginity to that girl later that month during which a tied and blindfolded her. I'm not into gags. I like french kissing too much! ANyways... after she screwed me over literally, she screwed me over figuratively. She told her dad! now I can't see her no more... oh well.. FUCK YOU BITCH! |
| Name: | Alf Alfarex |
| E-mail address: | steve,you know.me@here.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.lincoln-shitting.com/images/lincoln-shitting.gif |
| Comments: | Steve, why?
I know you well. Your GF isn't into that. However, long ago, she was into much more... Tap and die was all she cared about, until love seeped in. You probably don't like this thought, but she came to me many a night crying. Yes, in tears. Made me sad beyond belief. So anyways there I was, crouched by the phone, waiting for something to happen. And then... She french kissed me. Doesn't seem like much, but to her it did. She was all over it. Loved it. Would do it again. Thanks for this site. it helps me know what's going on. |
| Name: | Michael |
| Comments: | Growing up, I had a crush on the lady next door. She was about my mom's age,but dressed, looked, and acted younger. She and her husband had 2 kids, a boy and a girl, and they were older than me, by quite a few years. Carol was about 5f 6in tall, and had a figure that drove a teenage boy with raging hormones insan. I would watch from my upatairs bedroom and every time i saw her outside, my cock would swell, and I would have to gratify myself. Just before graduation, Carol and her husband moved. I saw her a few times in town, in fact I even waited on her once when she came into the hardware store I worked in. I even remember that she bought some housepaint, a few brushes, and 50 feet of sash rope. After graduation, I joined the Army and was gone for 4 years, with a couple of leaves spent at home, but kind of forgot my crush on Carol. After discharge, I returned home, got a job in construction, and enjopyed partying with friends. One night, celbrating a buddy's birthday, the group I houng out with met at a local restaurant for dinner. The hostess was Carol, and she looked as awesome as when she lived next door. Her figure still drew admiring stares from men, and jealous glares from women younger than her. Other than obvious hair coloring, she was unchanged. She rocognized me, and gave me a hug, a kiss on the cheek, and welcomed me home. As the birthday party broke up, I decided to sit in the bar, watch a late baseball game, and have a couple drinks. About 11pm, when the grill closed down, Carol sat beside me, and asked if I would "buy a girl a drink". We sat and caught up on what was going on in each other's lives, and I was stunned to hear she was divorced. "Yes, Henry decided to come out of the closet, told me he was gay and in love with a man, and left me. My kids have a hard time accepting our split, so they don't come home ofter." She told me her daughter had married an engineer and lived In Seattle, her son was in NYC trying to get a abreak on Broadway. We called it a night, and went our separate ways. A couple days later, the doorbell of my apartment rang, and it was Carol. I let her in, and offered her a drink. She accepted, and as we sat on my sofa, chatting, she began to rub the toe of her highheeled pump up and down my shin. Before long we were making out, and advanced to the bedroom, where Carol fucked me better thaan any woman my age had ever done. She revealed that Henry had never been very good in bed, almost never wanted sex with her, and that left her frustrated for years. Now that she was single, she had become a "cougar" and wanted to make up for lost opportunity. She then asked me to join her at her house Friday nite for dinner and whatever. Having had my youthful desires come true, I eagerly accepted. On Friday nite, I arrived about 6pm, and when she let me in, I eyes couldn't leave her body. She was dressed in a blouse and skirt that fit her very well, with a black bra visible thru the white blouse. She had on high heels, stocking, not pany hose, and you'd never guess she was almost 50. After a great steak dinner and a few drinks, she got right to the chase; "I'd like for you to spend the night, even all weekend if possible, and I'll make it the best weekend you ever experienced." Flattered, I agreed to stay until I was unable to perform. She took my hand, and led my downstairs in her large basement. In one corner was an old bed with a brass head- and foot- board. The lights were glowing a soft red, and the bed was covered with black satin sheets and a black comforter. On a table beside the bed was a medium sized cardboard box. She reached in the box and pulled out a coil of cotton sash rope. "You sold me this rope almost 5 years ago, and I've dreamed of letting you use this on me ever since." Stunned, I just stared at her, and she spoke again; "your mom once mentioned that she was a little concerned about you because every time ur cousins came to visit, you would spend the whole time tying them up down in the shed. Afraid you'd go too far, I guess." In reality my cousins, twins, insisted on playing tie-up games. They even bragged about making their little brother tie them up all the time. Anyway, Carol assured me that tying her would fine, that she had tried to get the ex to try it their whole marriage, and was always denied. So she was chomping at the bit. She made sure the house was locked, turned all upstairs lights off, and had just minimum lighting in the basement. I bound her wrists, elbow, upper body, very securely, taking time to caress her still firm breasts, which drew delightful moans from her. I lay her on her belly, and tied her legs into a tight frogtie, which she said she had never experienced. That's when I discoverd she wore stockings,with garter belt, rather than pantyhose. She also was panty-less. After securing her, I turned her to face me, pulled out my cock, and stuffed it in her open willing mouth. She sucked me like an industrial vacuum, until I blasted her tonsils with the biggest load of cum I ever remember shooting, and she swallowed every drop without so much as a flinch. It was also the first time my cock never got soft after cumming, so I turned her again, slightly lifted her midsection, and plunged my still erect and tingling cock between her legs. Her pussy completely engulfed me, and she worked her vaginal muscles, liek she was milking a cow, around my cock. I began thrusting harder and harder, with her rising to every thrust just as eagerly. We both let out a yell when we reached joint orgasms, and I collapsed ontop of her back, breathing heavily. A few minujtes rest, and I rolled her over, unbuttoned her blouse, and began sucking her nipples with gusto, and my newly erect cock again found her eager cunt, and again I pounded her with all my might, and again we both had nucleaar climaxes. After a short nap and a trip to the bathroom, I returned to where I left Carol on the bed, and with a sly grin, rolled her over til her saucy bottom was exposed. I began lubing her anus, altho she stated she had never done that and wasn't sure if we should. I told her, it was her call, that I didn't want to hurt her, but she finally said okay, and after generously lubing her and myself, began to slowly push my cock agains her unbelievably tight anus, which gradually relaxed enought to achieve full penetration. I was gentler with her this time, but after about 15 minutes filled her with another lload of come. I remained with Carol til Sunday evening, by which time I had used every opening on her, filling her ass, cunt, and throat numerous times. Our relationship lasted almost 2 years, with me actually renting the house behind hers, so we had a rather large area tp play in. The more likely we were to be discovered, the more thrilled Carol was. We would have continued longer, I'm sure, but when her daughter got sick, Carol went to stay with her and care for her kids til she got better, and I met the girl who became my wife. But is was a fun, educational, and fulfilling experience. |
| Name: | Dian |
| Comments: | My man and I were at some friends' on a Friday night, playing cards and enjoying a few "adult beverages" and I guess I let my mouth override my good sense. Charlene, wife of our host, also seemed to be rather chatty. Any way, we both started talking about how, when younger, we both had played tie-up games with our brothers. Charlene mentioned that her brothers, older than her, could usually tie her so she was unable to get free on her own. I bragged that my brothers, both younger, were never able to prevent me from escaping. Charlene boasted she could tie me so I would agree to just about anything to be untied. Downing a glass of wine in one gulp, I stated, "that'll be the day." As soon as the words were out of my mouth, Josh, Charlene's husband said, "only one way to find out." Charlene immediately agreed with Josh, even taunting me that I wasn't brave enough to take the challenge. Looking over at Doug (boyfriend), I asked him what he thought. "I think it's the wine talking, not you" cautioning me that I should think about what was being proposed. Having younger brothers, numerous cousins, all boys, and a neighborhood ful of boys, I had grown up taking dares and challenges constantly. So, without thinking twice, I eagerly accepted the challenge. Charlen asked for an hour, to make a few preparations. "Okay by me" I responded, and poured another glass of wine. We could hear Charlene moving about in various rooms doing whatever. About an hour later, she returned to the family room carrying a medium sized backpack. "Better use the toilet while you can." Excusing myself, I answered the call of nature. When I returned to the family room, Doug again asked me to declare that Charlene won by default, that I would not be able to free my self. Even Charlene gave me an opportunity to back down, but I refused. "Okay, then, I am going to tie completely helpless, gag, and blindfold you. When I am finished, I will start the timer on ur cellphone, and Doug will hold it. You will have 1 hour to get free, after the hour, I will tell you what you have to do for freedom. If you still agree, and have no questions, let's start." I walked over to her, turned around, and crossed my wrists. She had me sit on the coffee table, tossed something to Doug and told him to wet it, then wring it out. While he was doing that, she pulled my wrists parallel to each other, and began wrapping several wraps of thin rope around them, then cinched them quite tightly. By now Doug was back, and handed something to Charlene, who then told me it was a new kitchen sponge, soaked then wrung out, to prevent my mouth from drying out, then stuffed it in my mouth. The sponge was huge, barely fitting my mouth. She then pulled out a roll of wide, slightly adhesive, bandage, and wrapped it around my jaws, pulling each wrap as tight as she could, so that no one outside the room I was in could hear a sound I made. Still not concerned, feeling sure of my self, I just winked at the guys as they watched. Charlene then bound my elbows, something I had never experienced before, making them touch. That got my attention, but caused no alarm. She then lifted my feet, and rolled me onto my belly, right on her coffee table. My ankles were then bound to my thighs, also something new to me. I was glad I was turned sideways to the guys, as I was sure my short denim skirt would allow then to see my panties if turned with my back to them. Then, I felt rope wrapped around my ankles, binding them to each other, then she tied a rope to my elbow rope, and ran it around the ankle rope, and pulled. My elbow, and my shoulders, were pulled towards my ankles, lifting my upped abdomen and lower legs from the table. "Doug, give me a hand" she asked, and with Doug lifting my legs even more, she pulled them even closer together. Now, along with feeling some pain, I began feeling concern. I was pretty sure I wouldn't get free, and didn't know what I would have to do to earn freedom. Charlene, however, wasn't thru yet. The backpak was open in front of me, and from it she took more tape, and several cottonballs. She rolled some of the cotton into small balls, and stuffed them into my ears, packing both ears thoroughly. Then, she wrapped my head with layer after layer of the tape, covering eyes and ears, as well as my hair, until no light was visible thru the blindfold, and almost no sound was hearable. She dis speak loud enough for me to hear when she told Doug, "time" and I began my hour. It was absolutely useless to try to escape, the only things I could move were fingers and toes. I could have rolled my entire body, I guess, but was afraid of falling off the table. So, for what seemed like a dozen eternities, I lay there. Finally, I felt myself being raised to my knees on the hard table, and the tape around my eyes and ears was being removed. When I was able to see, a note was being held in front of my face, and the conditions for release were listed on it. First, I had to perform oral sex on Doug in front of Charlene and her husband. Second, when Doug was able, we were to have sex, doggy style, in front of them. I'm not a prude, but wasn't sure I wanted to perform with an audience. She wasn't demanding anything I had never done, just them watching was. Thinking for a few minutes, and really wanting my freedom, I reluctantly agreed. She removed my gag, and Doug was standing before me, with his member more erect than I had ever seen. The sponge was hardly out of my mouth before Doug was in, and I gave him the best I knew how to give. He responded by quickly ejaculating into my throat, far enough back that I had to swallow just about every drop. As he removed his softeneing penis, Charlene pinched my nose, making me swallow the rest. She then began untying my hogtie ropes, but not untying my ankles from my thighs. Doug was already spreading my knees, pulling down my lacy panties, slightly lifting me, then was inside me, plunging in vigorously. He brought me to a climax quickly, but kept thrusting until he achieved a climax, as well as bringing me to another. It was then that I noticed Charlene's husband with a video camera, and I guess he had filmed the entire event. He invited Doug to assist him in editing the vid, and they went to his camera room in the basement. Once they closed the basement door, Charlene began to act as if she was untying me, but actually began caressing my body, especially my breasts. "Charlene, I'm not into g-" I started to say, but she had her mouth against mine, jamming her tongue into my mouth, and I realized she was pulling her blouse off. Removing her mouth from mine allowed me to see her very large, full, firm, breasts, with nipples you could used to dial a rotary phone with. She pulled my face into the valley between them, and whispered in my ear, "it's just us for a while, so let's make use of the time." For about the next 2 hrs, Charlene fondled, kissed, sucked, licked, and fingered my body, forcing me into several orgasms. I was so glad to see Doug, who had to finish untying me, that I promised him he could do whatever he wanted when we got home. That's another story, though. |
| Name: | Bound-Black-Girl Lover |
| Comments: | THIS story was PLENTY h-o-t alone! |
| Name: | Susan |
| Comments: | I have played tie-up games since I was a kid, sometimes the captive, sometimes the captor. During my marriage, my husband never displayed any interest in bondage, hardly any interest in sex, even. So, I wasn't too shocked when he asked for a divorce when our son was 8 yrs old. After our divorce, my son showed some interest in tie up games, which we played a few times, on days when he was cooped up inside, unable to play outside with his playmates. A couple of times, his friend, J, helped catch me and tie me, but nothing extreme. One summer, my son went to a summer camp that was a whole month long. My dad paid for it, as it was an outdoors/survivalist, type camp, which my dad was into, and my son showed interest also. So, on a hot, humid morning, I delivered to to the departure point, gave him a hug but no kiss (might not look macho to the other guys) and waved as the van pulled away. On the way home, my cell rang, and R, the mother of J, asked a huge favor of me. Also a divorcee, she struggle to make ends meet, and had taken a job as a travel agent with a travel agency and they wanted her to accompany a busload of senior citizens on a 6 day trip. If she turned it down, they would replace her, and she needed the money. She asked if J could stay with me while she was gone. Being alone for the next month, I said, "of course, be happy to help out." J didn't hang around with my son as much as when they were younger, (both now 14) but still considered each other friends. R said she would have J walk to my house and when he arrived, asked if I would call and confirm he arrived so she could leave with peace of mind. He showed up with a large suitcase on rollers, big enough for a month's worth of clothes; turned out he had brought several video games, a laptop, and other non apparell items, and needed the capacity. I called R, she thanked me profoundly, and said one last goodby to J, and our week began. I didn't realize how long it had been since I had seen J, for he had really grown, at least 6ft now, broad shouldered, slender, and unlike my son, wore his hair very short, like a military cut. He was also quite handsome, very polite, and he also thanked me for helping his mom. The first day or two were uneventful, the heat keeping J inside. He helped with meals, cleaned up after, washed dishes, etc. I told him that with an attitude like his, all the girls would be after him, and that caused him to blush. The evening of the third day, he went to the room he was staying in, to watch a dvd he had. About an hour later, I went to ask him if he would like some ice,cream, but he was in th bathroom.. I saw the screen of his laptop and what I saw got my interest quickly. Don't remember the name of the movie, but Marlon Brando was tying up a blonde woman, first spread eagle on a bed, then in a hogtie. It was fascinating. J came up behind me, and said, "not a very good hogtie, got her hands across her chest, not behind her." He had moved so quietly he startled me, but I recovered quickly. "You can do better?" I asked. He nodded his head, then reminded me, "don't you remmeber thtime we hogtied you? You weren't able to escape." "Well, I didn't try very hard, and there were 2 of you, anyway" I retorted. "Wanna try again, just with me?" he asked. Since I do like bondage, even though he was a kid, I accepted his challenge, but told him I didn't know where any rope was. "Brought some with me" he replied, causing me to wonder why. I asked for time to get ready, i.e., use the bathroom, remove jewelry, etc. We agreed to use the basement as it was cooler down there. After leaving the bathroom, I went downstairs, and J was waiting. I guess I need to describe my self. I'm only 5ft 1in tall, less than 100 lbs, short brown curly hair. I never thought about changing clothes, so was wearing a tank top, denim skirt that was about mid-thigh but fit like a pair of shorts, and sneakers. "I'm going to tie you so you can't escape. I'll gag and blindfold you, and you will not get free, believe me. I've practiced on mom enough to know how to prevent escape. Still willing?" "Bring in on" I replied with an air of confidence. He stood behind me, draped a very long rope over myshoulder, under my armpits, around the part on my shoulder, then I felt him wrap it around my arms above me elbows. After several wraps, he began pulling on the rope, drawing my elbows together til they touched. This was entirely foreign to me, a bit uncomfortable but not painful. He told me that my elbows went easier than his mom's. He wrapped around my forearms, about half way between wrists and elbows, again making it snug. Finally he began to tie my wrists, wrapping then cinching the rope tightly. My arms were completely bound and useless now, and I could sense several feet of rope just dangling from my bound wrists. Catching me off guard, he stuffed my mouth with a huge wad of matereial, quite slick feeling, like panties, but couldn/t figure where he had got any. A piece of tape covered my mouth holding the wad in, and then applied gauze and tape over each eye. I was gagged quite well and blindfolded. For some reason, I began feeling aroused and was happy I was blindfolded so couldn't tell if he had a reaction as well. Then, he began wrapping something very wide, and only slightly sticky over my mouth and eyes, pulling it tight each wrap, making my head feel like it was in a vise. This caused some concern, but only fleetingly. He sat me down on a stool, and tied my legs above and below knees, then my ankles. When He laid me on the flor on my belly, I knew a hogtie was coming. I was right, but didn't know how strict I was going to be tied until my sneakers were touching my forearms. He didn't stop there. He fed rope thru my shoulder rope and pulled, pulling my shoulders back, which was painful, but gagged as I was, couldnt tell him. Then, I felt him grab my elbow rope and ankles and lift me, and felt being carried. He depositied me on an old dining table that hadn't been used in years. "Okay, Sue, get loose" he told me. I don't know how long I tried but made no progress whatever. Finally, he whispered in my ear, "time for a ride". I heard a zipper being opened, then was lifted from the table, and sensed being put inside something. I realized it must be his large suitcase, and panicked, but was so completely helpless it was useless. I felt, and heard, the suitcase being closed and zipped. He had placed me so my head was up, kees down, and then could tell I was being rolled across the floor. Then, he was dragging the suitcase up the stairs, with a thump every stair, and out side we went. It was still hot, especaillyu hogtied and stuffed in a suitcase. He wheeled me for several minutes, as I could hear traffic driving by, kids playing, music ffrom homes, etc, just normal neighborhood sounds. Finally we thumped up stairs, back into air conditioning, then down stairs again. Finally, the suitcase was opened, I was lifted out, and he wiped the sweat off my forehead, then began untying me, although slowly. Not only was I soaked with sweat, but my crotch was almost dripping. I hoped he couldn't tell how aroused I was, but when my blindfold came off, he was staring at my erect nipples, not so much in lust, but confusion. He began to stammer, and seemed like he couldn't untie me fast enough. When freee, i excused myself, went to the bathroom and took a shower. When I got out of the shower, he was in his room, packing his things. "What are you doing?" i asked. "Going home. I shouldn't be here, shouldn't have tied you up. I'm sorry. Tell the police where I live. I'll be there waiting for them." "J, why would I tell the police where yhou live? You havent done anything I didn't allow. It was quite an experience, I must admit. Very creative. We might try again in a day or two. It was actually fun" I reassured him. "You're not mad?" he asked. "Of course not. How about pizza for supper?" Maybe I will tell that story later. I've taken up a lot of your valuable time. |
| Name: | MILF Lover |
| Comments: | When I was a young teenager my best friend's mother a 5'3", blue eyed, beauty with long curly platinum-blonde hair, was involved in a burglary. She and a woman client were looking at a house, Tina was a real estate agent. They walked in on a burglary and were both left bound and gagged and not found until early the following morning, this was in the late 70s and before cell phones.
Since Tina was a divorced woman, not a good thing back then and already had a reputation of a loose woman, which she wasn't, my parents insisted that I spend more time with her son Terry, since he was an only child and could use a friend. I had a major crush on Tina and would look in the hamper and sniff her worn panties, pantyhose and bras, she wore a 34DD, which really impressed almost every boy and man in the county. She was a huge C&W music fan so wore the tightest jeans, cowboy boots and tight shirts and when spandex pants came into style, well Tina was the first woman to wear them in our town. Terry became as interested in bondage as me, and one day while cleaning out a garage, found a bunch of old detective magazines and brought them back to his house. The stories were awful, but the covers really got us excited, beautiful women bound and sometimes gagged. We began to experiment, at first on each other and then we managed to invent games with the other boys and a couple girls in the neighborhood, a pretty blonde named Amy was usually our victim, she wore glasses and a lot of guys called her a nerd, but she was well developed in middle school and had long legs and since we all played in our swimsuits, Tina had an above ground pool in the backyard, which lored a lot of kids to his yard, she had a great bikini tan. My favorite time was when Terry and a few boys tied up and gagged Amy and me with about a hundred feet of rope and used two worn panties that were taken from the hamper and wide bandanas to gag us with. Tina arrived home early and insisted that her son mow the lawn and catch-up on his chores, of course being young the other kids flew like jet planes out of teh yard, afraid of having to help. Well Amy and I had been bound and gagged for hours and Tina found us in Terry's bedroom. At first she was mad, I was already very aroused, since Amy and I were tied face to face and she was as tall as me. I was even more excited when Tina untied us, we were very good at tying and untying, but the gorgeous buxom blonde MILF was no knot expert and it took quite a while to free us, not that we were in a hurry. That day made quite and impact on me and when I took a shower since we were both a mess by the time Tina found us, I did pleasure myself. I dated Amy through high school and we tied each other up quite a bit. Terry became the school jock and dated the pretties girls, but had little luck with them as far as getting into bondage or just frisky. Amy grew into a healthy 36C, and quite a looker. 20 years later; I went to the twenty year reunion and visited the old town for the first time in years, divorced with no children gave me a little more freedom. Terry was on his third marriage with three kids, Amy on husband #2 with two kids. The reunion was pretty awful, so I visited with Tina, who was almost sixty and although a little heavier, was still a looker. She could pass for forty-five and still wore the tightest jeans she could squirm into. We went out to dinner after everyone else left town. We talked about old times and the time she found Amy and me tied up came up, by Tina no less. I nervously laughed about the incident, but the way my jeans bulged out in the front was obvious. The sexy buxom blonde ran her long red fingernails across the front of my tight jeans in teh restaurant. To say the least we skipped dessert and went to her house. She asked me to tie her up and when I asked how, she wanted to recreate the burglary. She was ordered to strip to her bra and pantyhose, which I had her do and boy did the leopard print bra strain to contain her 34DDs and her controltop suntan pantyhose really gave her bubble butt a rounder look, I insisted that she keep her 5" leopart pring pumps on made her happy. I gagged her with a worn white panty and a wide white cloth, tied her hands behind her back with pantyhose and used another pair to secure her pencil thin ankles together! I was throbbing like never before! I was soon down to my jockey shorts and my cock was throbbing inside. I put her on my lap and spanked her as she squirmed and wiggled! She knew what she wanted and milked me and had a few orgasms herself! I left her bound and gagged that way for an hour and then tied her face down on her queen sized bed spread eagled with more old nylons and removed her bra, her breats were huge and her pinkish-brown nipples hard. I poked a hole in her pantyhose and rode her like there were no tomorrows! She was the was insatiable. When I finished with her vagina, she wanted me to do her anus. It was the best night of my life and by morning we were exhausted. I left town a happy man and with the used pantyhose as a souvenir. We made plans to meet later in the year. |
| Name: | MILF Lover |
| Comments: | Part 2
After the reunion and visit with Tina, we stayed in touch. Sure she was almost sixty, and had over twenty years on me, but she was gorgeous and the kinkiest woman I was ever with. I finally had some time off and we made it a point to vacation together close to Niagara Falls. I splurged with a honeymoon suite complete with heart shaped jacuzzi. We met at the motel and checked out the room. Tina was wearing the tightest jeans she could get into and her top only emphasized her ample 34DDs, she looked so hot an older businessman tried to set up a 'date' with her. We went to the falls and checked out the Canadian side that included the wax museum. The whole time Tina groped me every chance she could and we even went into a bathroom and made out like a couple teenagers. After eating dinner we headed back to our room. As soon as we crossed the border Tina had me stop the car. "It is time to play." She informed me. She reached into the backseat and handed me a plastic bag that contained two fat rolls of 3" wide white medical tape and a worn black panty that she put in a plastic bag. I stuffed her own worn panty deep in her luscious mouth and placed two strips of tape over her full red lips. I taped her well-manicured hands behind her back which made her ample bosom look even bigger inside her tight blue knit sweater. I then helped her into the backseat and taped her 4' red highheeled ankles together. I took my time driving back and welcomed the red lights on the strip. Tina hammed it up as she struggled on the backseat. I was very excited as we approached the motel. We had a first floor room and a sliding door to the parking lot, however someone was moving into the room beside us. I had to wait until they got their stuff into their room and go through their van in case they forgot something, even though the older couple made about ten trips each and chatted with me in between trips. Poor Tina meowed helplessly through her panty stuffed mouth as she waited impatiently. I had a lot of wood in my jeans. I finally had a chance to help Tina into the room. I cut the tape from her ankles and helped her walk through the sliding door and placed her on the bed and taped her ankles together again. She began to act up and pretend she was a damsel-in-distress! I reached down and played with her huge sweater covered breasts as she tried to kick and wiggle away! I spanked her plump round denim clad bottom and got very erect! She went wild and when I reached between her thighs found her very wet! I helped her sit up and then slowly stripped to my white jockey shorts that barely contained my hard circumcised wonder and tight walnut sized balls! Tina's big bright blue eyes lit up like a Christmas tree as I inched down her tight jeans, no easy task and then licked between her nude controltop pantyhose that were very damp! She had a few intense climaxes! I finally took off her pants, but put her highheels back on since they looked so sexy on her. it was then i discovered what a naughty lady Tina was, she had a 4" buttplug in her tight bumhole! I poked a hole in the front of the pantyhose and rammed my penis deep inside her quaking pussy and pressed the plug deeper inside of her! We both had earth shattering orgasms! I finally untied the willing captive and helped her to get into the bathroom! She sat on teh toilet did her business and took care of me orally at the same time! I dropped another load! That night I taped her hands in front of her and gagged her with a bandana and slept close to her, the red baby doll and matching panty looked so sexy on her. It was a wonderful night and early the next morning I felt her bound hands play with my hard penis inside my tight underpants. It was wild! |
| Name: | Lilly |
| Comments: | Hello, my name is Lilly,
This is my story about me being in bondage and gagged, Ok so, I was coming home from work and I work in a pub when I stopped in a parking lot to pop to the toilet and it was just me and some guy I went to the toilet got back there was another car but the owner gone shopping the weird guy was still there though and he grabbed me and covered my mouth and he tied my ankles and wrists together but he couldn't find a cloth to gag me with so he took my car keys opened my car boot and grabbed a pair of panties out (I bought them before I went to work) any locked my car and gave my car keys back then he shoved the panties in my mouth the ductaped me to shut me up then he drove away and left me leaning against my car then I struggled to my feet and hopped to the other car then fell on my butt then I leant up against the other car and waited about 4 hours for the owner to get back to there car and un tie me then I called the police. |
| Name: | Lilly |
| Comments: | Hello, my name is Lilly,
This is my story about me being in bondage and gagged, Ok so, I was coming home from work and I work in a pub when I stopped in a parking lot to pop to the toilet and it was just me and some guy I went to the toilet got back there was another car but the owner gone shopping the weird guy was still there though and he grabbed me and covered my mouth and he tied my ankles and wrists together but he couldn't find a cloth to gag me with so he took my car keys opened my car boot and grabbed a pair of panties out (I bought them before I went to work) any locked my car and gave my car keys back then he shoved the panties in my mouth the ductaped me to shut me up then he drove away and left me leaning against my car then I struggled to my feet and hopped to the other car then fell on my butt then I leant up against the other car and waited about 4 hours for the owner to get back to there car and un tie me then I called the police. |
| Name: | Rick |
| Comments: | It really surprised me that this happened. Jamie had been married to a friend, who cheated on her, so she divorced him. At the time, I was still married to Lorna, but we were on shaky terms then, as well. She had a serious alcohol problem,and I tried to support her in trying to quit, but she would leave AA after just a couple meetings, so they finally told her she was unwelcome. I was unable to cope, so I finally filed for divorce. It was finalized before I even thought about entering the dating scene, and one Friday my buddies asked me to go out on the town with them. Some were single, a couple were married, so we just planned on a steak dinner, couple of drinks, and call it a night. At the sports bar we went to, Jamie was there with friends, and one of my buds asked them to join us. We made small talk, and Jamie asked me how I was handling divorced life. "Getting by" I told her. About 10pm, I began saying goodnight and got ready to leave. Jamie asked if I would give her a ride home, so I said sure. When I pulled up in front of her apartment building, she asked me in for coffee, and since it was Friday and no work the next day, i accepted. I sat on the sofa while she put on the coffee, and when she brought it in, she also sat on the sofa. We began to talk, and I found it easier to talk to her than anyone else I knew. Jamie is a blond-haired, blueeyed woman, her hair hanging below her shoulders. She wasn't slender, but not fat either. She has D cup breasts, nice bottom, and her blue eyes twinkled. After about 30 minutes of talking about things I never expected to discuss with anyone, she leaned over and kissed me on the mouth. Not just a quick kiss, but and open mouth kiss with tongue. We began making out passionately, and I could feel the heat of both our bodies. I at first figured it was just lust, since I hadn't enjoyed any intimacy since before my divorce. She caught me off guard when she asked me if Lorna had been truthful when she told Jamie we had tried bondage a few times, which she didn't enjoy, so we ceased. I enjoyed it, had since I was a child, but it's not for everybody, and we had enough problems in our marriage then. I confessed it was true, and she surprised me by saying it was something she had always wanted to try, but her ex was too conservative for anything like that. My heart began racing at her disclosure, but wasn't sure where she was heading. She asked if I was willing to try bondage with her, and I admitted, readily, I was. She then kissed me, told me to go home, and she would think about it and call me. I left my cell nr, and departed. I sat up til almost 3am waiting for her call, but it never came, so, disappointed, I went to bed. About 10am, my phone rang, and it was Jamie. "I"ve really thought about it, and I want to try it. I know I have to trust you, but, you have always seemed honest, and a really nice guy, so I don't see a problem. Can I come to your house this evening for the experience?" I assured her I would not do anything she didn't agree to beforehand, and she was welcome at any time. At 6pm, the bell rang, and Jamie was standing at the door. She had on a long coat so I didn't know right away what she was wearing, but when I let her in and took her coat, I gasped. She was wearing a silk blouse, that really accentuated her bustline and was transparent enought to let me see she was wearing a dark colored bra. Her skirt was snug on her hips, about knee length, and she was wearing seamed stockings (found out a little later) rather than pantyhose. She had on high heels, about 4 inches, but not stilettos, rather of the stacked type. She was gorgeous and sexy. I told her to decide again if she was willing, and if so, she would set the guidelines and restrictions, and could end it at any time. Without a seconds hesitation she assured me she was, and that I could do anything. She then opened her bag, removed some papers which turned out to be photos, and said she would like to be tied like the photos. Only 3 positions were on display: balltie, frogtie, and a rather brutal looking hogtie. The remaining photos were just of the model being bound in preparation for the positions. While I studied the photos she went to the bathroom. When she returned, she said she was anxious to begin. I said, "we'll use the basement. It's roomy and no windows for prying eyes to look thru." (I kept the house in the divorce). Once in the basement, Jamie face me,and grabbed and kisssed me with longing. "Im yours for the night. Do anything you can think up." I began binding her, using soft cotton rope, but using a lot and making it pretty tight. She never groaned, flinched, or grunted while I bound her quite securely, finally laying her on the double bed on her stomach, and began to hogtie her. That's when I discovered she was wearing stockings, and also had no panties on. As I pulled her feet up behind her, she said, "pull then as far as you can bend my body, make me helpless, and have your way with me." I honored her wishes, and when she was tightly hogtied, turned her around to face the side of the bed, dropped my jeans, and my erection was right at eye level. She stared at it, and said "Lorna never told me you were so big." I told her if she didn't want to perform oral sex, that was alright, but she just licked her lips, and said, "feed me". So, I did. She wasn't real practiced at oral, but still gave me a good blowjob, for a beginner. Since she said anyting goes, when I came, I never removed my cock from her mouth, until after I had cum an unbeleivable amount. She struggled for a few secondss, but swallowed it all. I produced a ballgag, buckled it in her mouth, then retied her in a frog tie. By the time I had her retied, I was fully erect again, so began fingering her until she was moaning over the gaga and was dripping wet. I took my position between her legs, and placed my cockhead at her cunt lips. As soon as my tip touched her, her cunt was like a vacuum cleaner, and just sucked my cock right into her. Instantly her cunt muscles were working on my cock, which felt unbelievable. After about 30 seconds of this, I took over, and began moving in and out of her, gradually increasing tempo until I was pounding away at her, and she was moving back against me with as much vigor as I was using on her. I managed to hold off climaxing for about 10 minutes, but could hold back no more, and began pumping another huge load of semen into her. I was moaning, she was moaning, the bed was groaning, the world was spinning, and finally I collapsed on her back, breathless. After several seconds, maybe a minute, it dawned on me she might need more air than she was getting, so removed the gag. I got off her, lay beside her, and we kissed for at least 2 minutes. Holding her in my arms, trying to decide our next venture, she asked me to roll her on her back. I placed the pillows under her so she wasn't putting so much weight on her bound arms. She then asked me to make love to her face to face. I willingly agreed, began kissing her again, and felt my organ stiffening. I unbuttoned her blouse, discovered her bra was front opening,and unclasped it exposing her large beautiful breasts. Alternating between kissing her lips and each nipple, I again entered her, but gentler, slower, and began to make love, not fuck. We made love almost an hour before we both achieved climax. By now I was tired, she had to be tired, and offered to untie her. "You still owe me a balltie" was her reply. So, I began tying her in the final position she desired. When I finished, I was regaining an erection, even though I had already enjoyed her 3 times. I told her I didn't think we could or should have sex again, as the position might make penetration of her pussy very uncomfortable for both of us. Her response floored me: "then fuck my ass." I had never had anal sex, she admitted she never had, but was curious about it. I told her I was reluctant to try, as it might be too painful for her. Basically, she insisted. So, I went looking for something to use for a lube. I found some old baby oil my ex had left, and also some Vaseline. I took both and asked her preference. She suggested a combination of both, so I generously applied Vaseline on her bottom, working as much in her anus as I could. I applied the baby oil to me, and with some reservation, began trying to penetrate her anus. She groaned several times, grunted a few, but finally I was inside her. It took some patience and perserverance to achieve full penetration, but eventually was fully inside her. I was as gentle as I knew how to be, and she was incredibly tight, so it took quite some time to achieve orgasm, but finally I felt the tingling that I knew meant release was imminent. Just as I began to withdraw, I began to shoot my load, so some went inside her, and the reest on her bottom. It took me at least 15 minutes before I was able to untie her, but when I did, she grabbed me in a bear hug and kissed me with so much passion, it took my breath again. Needless to say, we started a relationship that turned into a marriage. We refrained from bondage until our youngest child (of 3) reached her 5th birthday. That was 5 years ago, we renewed our bondage practices, and our marriage is fantastic. Our oldest, a 13 yr old girl, says we are worse than kids her age as far as hormones go, as we kiss, hug, make out, all the time. Jamie even told me that Alexis told her that sometimes we get kind of loud at night, but the 2 younger ones apparently don't hear us. The joys of having the perfect mate. |
